Shields settled into his seat at the head of the conference room, ten minutes early to the meeting he called for all available agents, browsing over the files in the meantime. This was earlier than he had planned on calling this meeting, didn’t think they had the evidence they needed, but between Ogawa’s attack and O’Malley’s assurance that things were about to change…
Well, it was for the best. This way at least his agents had an idea of what they were up against. O’Malley had provided rather detailed information on the majority of the operatives, enough that there was enough to take down any one of them individually.
The trouble was the leader. Even with Erik pulling information directly from the source, even with the years of effort they’d put into the case, they still weren’t able to get anything that directly tied Tristan Alcott to Elysion. They knew he was behind it, and they knew he knew they knew, but he was beyond careful about covering his tracks.
But that was what the files were for. Maybe they’d be able to find more knowing everything they knew.
Of the agents, Valentine was first to arrive, taking her seat at the end of the table with a small nod of acknowledgement. The first but not the last, at least of those early or on time. Ogawa would be next, he was certain.
KAITO & SIRIUS:
Elysion had proven to be elusive. Though the task force had worked tirelessly to find more information, generate leads, and gather evidence it seemed that that their hard work was never enough. At times, it felt as though they were no closer to bringing the organization down now than they were at the beginning of the assignment.
Perhaps that was why Kaito was surprised when Shields called a meeting. He tilted his head slightly considering for a moment, before he stood from his chair. “Come on, Carson,” he glanced back at his partner and motioned for him to join.
Sirius, who’d been forced to endure paperwork for the better part of the morning, should have been eager to escape. But follow Kaito like some willing labrador? No, not a chance. He finished the sentence that he was writing and then glanced up at Kaito. “I’ll be there in a few,” Sirius smirked. Kaito sighed and crossed his arms over his chest.
“We have been called now.”
“No, not now. We’ve got ten minutes and I need a refill first.” He held up an empty mug of coffee and smirked a little wider. In truth, he wasn’t feeling particularly eager to return to Shields’ office after their last meeting.
Kaito sighed. “Very well, have it your way,” He huffed and turned on his heel. If Sirius wanted to be impossible, then Kaito wasn’t really in the mood to deal with him. He wanted to know whatever it was that Shields had to tell them.
He stepped into the office, glancing at the table, and he offered Valentine a smile. “Good afternoon,” he greeted her and then turned his attention to their boss. “Sir.” He settled in near Valentine, leaving room for the more senior agents on the team at the head of the table near Shields.
He knew his place.
He knew, too, that it would be improper for him to ask exactly what was going on, no matter how eager he was for answers. For now, he’d have to be patient and hope that Sirius decided to show up on time.
ERIK & SHIELDS:
Shields knew his agents. Valentine, who was trying so hard to be perfect, and Ogawa, who was his most reliable agent, both arrived around when he expected. Scott was next, a few minutes after Ogawa, and then Demirci, who slid into his seat just as the clock struck 4pm.
He and Demirci had been partners for years. The other man knew how much Shields appreciated punctuality, but he did all he could in his power to toe the line where he could, and the smirk he shot Shields proved he knew exactly what he was doing. Just enough to annoy him, not enough to piss him off - that was what years as partners had taught Blake Demirci.
He was lucky he was good at his job. And that they were friends.
The clock struck 4pm, and Shields frowned at the two empty seats at the table. He should have expected it, he supposed, knowing both of the agents, but he’d hoped that just this once they’d be on time. A foolish hope, it seemed.
Sigh. “Let’s get started.” As he spoke, he began to pass out the folders to all of the collected agents. Each folder contained information on all nine Elysion operatives, in order from least to most dangerous, at least in Erik’s opinion. Shields had let Erik coordinate the organization, figuring he knew them best. Shame that he hadn’t bothered to show up for the meeting he insisted on.
Then, at 4:01 exactly, Erik O’Malley came strolling through the door, coffee cup in hand, looking for all the world as if he was right on time. He blatantly ignored the sharp glare the captain gave him, settling into his chair in a very nonchalant manner as he reached for an extra folder with his free hand. Immediately he frowned at the first page. “Say, couldn’t you at least have used a better picture of me?”
“O’Malley.” The warning was clear in Shields voice, but it did nothing to faze the green haired man, who merely smiled and shrugged in return as he sat down.
“I’m just saying.” Job security was a marvelous thing. He settled back in his chair and flipped through the next few pages. It was a collection of years of his work and it was somewhat satisfying to see it all collected in one place like this. He only wished he had more he could have given, but at this point, it was up to the other agents. Especially whoever got to go get Pluto…
KAITO & SIRIUS:
Kaito waited quietly as the minutes ticked by. One after another, the other agents started to trickle in. Scott arrived next and Kaito offered him a polite greeting, and glanced back at the door in search of his own partner.
Slowly, very slowly, Carson had started to return to his usual nonsense. For a few weeks, he’d been damn near unrecognizable, no smirks or stupid jokes or flirting, and Kaito was both concerned and appreciative of his newfound focus. It seemed that his partner was mostly back to his usual ridiculousness.
At exactly 4:00, Demirci showed up. It was almost as though he’d been waiting at the door. At least he was on time…
Shields voice cut through the silence and Kaito straightened up slightly, taking his folder with great curiosity. He kept it closed, waiting for Shields to walk them through it, hoping that he’d shed some new light on the case that they’d followed for these long months.
And then came O’Malley.
They’d squabbled of late, between their barbs at the hospital and O’Malley’s reaction to Ms. Kailyn, but Kaito’s annoyed frown was solely the result of his tardiness. The sooner he and Carson arrived, the sooner they could find out whatever it was that Shields had to say. He’d just started when O’Malley waltzed in and redirected the S.A.C.’s attention.
He was already flipping thorough the folder and Kaito could scarcely stand to wait any longer, but he forced himself to remain patient as Sirius walked in with a cup of coffee and his usual smirk.
Were Kaito a more vocal agent, he might have groaned. He glared at Carson. This was not the annoyed look that he’d given O’Malley but a look that might have killed if he was able.
“What?” Sirius smirked, his voice low as he settled into the chair beside Kaito with an easy grace. “You know I’m gonna be late. I don’t know why you expect anything else.”
“A terrible excuse,” Kaito replied with a shake of his head.
“But very fashionable,” he teased and glanced at the folder in O’Malley’s and Kaito’s hands. Whoops, seems he’d missed out on whatever Shields had passed out. He nudged Kaito, trying to get him to open it, but when he received another dirty look he reached for one of his own.
And on the very first page was Erik. Sirius raised an eyebrow, a devilish grin appeared on his face. “That’s too bad, Erik, boss couldn’t have picked a better picture of you?” Shields might actually kill him, but it would be worth it.
ERIK & SHIELDS:
“See, that’s what I said. The nos-“
"Enough."
There was a not so thinly veiled threat in that single word, and Shields glared at both of the new arrivals, making sure they were silent. Erik quieted but raised his coffee mug towards Sirius in a not so subtle cheers for agreeing with him. Shields gave him a sharper glare but realized it was the best he was going to get.
He’d chosen these people to be on his team. It was no one’s fault but his own if they couldn’t behave long enough to even start a meeting.
They’d discuss it later. For now, he had to explain to most of them just what they were looking at and where they currently stood. “We have been after Elysion for a long time,” he started. “And for just as long, they have managed to evade us.” Admittedly, that was in part due to no one believing that the crimes were related. “Thanks to O’Malley,” Erik gave a smile, leaning back in his chair, “we are now aware of their identities aside from a simple code name.”
At least, those who currently wore those code names. It was part of the problem of tracking Elysion - at any moment, one of those codenames could be replaced with someone using the same name. All the intel they would have gathered to that point would be useless and O’Malley would have had to start all over. It had happened a handful of times already, but O’Malley was certain that they were all accounted for at the moment.
For the very immediate moment and aside from Endymion, of course, but it was the best they had ever had.
“Understand that taking down one of these operatives will not halt their operations. They have replaced their members before and will do so again.” It was frustrating to hear, but they needed to know that it wasn’t as simple as arresting them one by one. It needed to be done within a certain amount of time, but more than that, they needed to take out the head.
“We are missing a few key pieces of evidence yet. In the meantime, I want you each to focus on one Elysion operative. Track them, find the proof we need to convict them, and be ready to bring them in when I give the word.” He glanced to Demirci, who was glaring down at Saturn’s page, remembering the injury the man had caused him. This was risky, he knew it, but for the sake of his old partner… “Demirci, Saturn.”
Demirci looked up sharply, but didn’t say a word. That conversation would be later that day, in Shields’s office, but for now he was just glad that he’d be the one to arrest the man who had almost ruined his life.
With Demirci quiet, Shields continued, glancing down at the list in his hands. It had been a hard decision outside of letting Demirci get revenge, not only because they were out numbered. He just hoped he was making the right call.
“Valentine, Mercury.” The youngest and least experienced shouldn’t have too much trouble tracking down and bringing in the hacker. From what O’Malley had said, there was little chance of actual combat, which would then leave Valentine free to assist one of the other agents.
“Scott, Uranus.” Their finest with the gun against the operative with an itchy trigger finger. Though Shields had been tempted to give Uranus to Ogawa, he had other plans for the man.
“Ogawa, Pluto.” If what O’Malley reported about the assassin was true, Ogawa was the best to bring the man in peacefully. It would also be a good test to see how well he had recovered from his previous injury. If all went well, and he expected it to, Shields had every intention of assigning Neptune to him upon his return.
“Carson, Jupiter and Venus.” Carson was a skilled agent, and Shields had no intention of implying otherwise, but there were only so many assassins to go around. That was why he was trusted with two of Elysion’s operatives. At the very least it would be more fieldwork than paperwork.
And Endymion, Tristan Alcott, would be his. “Though I have assigned you individual targets, I will once again remind you that these people are not to be underestimated. Do not go out alone. Trust your partner to watch your back.” With a sigh, he settled back into his chair. “Are there any questions?”
Erik, meanwhile, was watching Sirius, waiting for him to get to the last few pages within the folder in front of him. Was he going to be surprised? Had he even met his girlfriend’s grandfather yet? Erik was convinced now that the little princess wasn’t involved, but he’d put a lot of time and effort into proving it. Would Sirius jump to the same conclusions he did?
If so, they needed to talk, and they needed to talk right then.
KAITO & SIRIUS:
“Enough,” Shields growled.
But a scolding was hardly enough to stifle Sirius. He’d been scolded time and time again by authority figures and a few harsh words didn’t scare him in the least. As long as he was careful, Sirius figured that he could avoid an actual punishment. He raised his mug to Erik, a playful smirk appeared on his lips, and he leaned back in his chair.
Kaito was not having it. He’d been assigned to Sirius because he was supposed to keep him in line, and he nudged Carson firmly with his elbow. At once, Carson’s smirk transformed into a grimace and he gave Kaito a look. Fortunately, he hadn’t spilled his coffee.
Though Sirius acted as if he didn’t care, he was very curious as to why they’d been called into the office. If the file was anything to go by, it was rather apparent that Shields was finally willing to tell them a little bit more.
He smirked at Erik, watching as he basked in the praise, and then listened as Shields started to give out the assignments.
Kaito came first, he flipped open the folder and found Pluto quickly. Admittedly, he was a bit stunned by the face in the picture. Kaito recognized Rath Dar’jeed as his hometown gym leader. “Dar’jeed is Elysion…?” Kaito murmured, unable to help his surprise. People back home adored this man, and to learn that he was one of the men that he’d been chasing.
He nodded curtly, he’d make sure that the assassin was brought in and that justice was done. The Bay Area deserved a gym leader that represented them, not a criminal.
Kaito glanced up at Shields and nodded in response. He understood his task and he would carry it out with care. This time, he could not afford to make a mistake. He knew how lucky he’d gotten the last time he had faced Elysion’s agents.
Sirius watched the reactions of the various agents as they opened to their assignment. He glanced at Kaito’s folder, recognizing Dar’jeed as well, and he couldn’t help but feel a bit surprised. Gym leaders were involved in this too? Of course, his mind went to Rune. He was thankful that she hadn’t gone to face him yet, maybe he could hold her off.
Shields had gone through all of the other agents before he finally called upon Sirius, but he was pleasantly surprised that he’d been given two agents to hunt down. He smirked, pleased with himself, and opened the file.
He flipped past Erik and Mercury, and quickly found Venus. Sirius skimmed her file curiously. Another gym leader. How many of them were involved? His smirk had shifted, becoming more curious and focused as he skimmed through her file, and then he flipped the page…
At once, his expression shifted. Kaito glanced at him, only to find a look of confusion in his features. Jack was Jupiter? He’d only met groudon’s trainer a handful of times, but he’d never once suspected that he might be involved in something like this. The way he spoke, the way that he carried himself, he seemed like anyone else in D.C.
Sirius realized just how badly he’d misjudged the other man. He thought his instincts were usually good but… evidently not. Finally, he nodded, accepting his assignment. He would make damn sure that Ramos paid for his trickery.
Already, this had hit a bit too close to home.
But Sirius was curious, there was more to this file, Shields had not mentioned Neptune or the leader of the organization, and he wanted to know more. The more he saw the better.
Kaito found it first. His body tensed and Sirius glanced over to see Tristan’s face. Nimble fingers flipped to the last page and he stared, wide eyed at the man in the photo. Alcott. Rune’s grandfather was involved. For one, long moment Sirius was frozen in place. There had been too many strange coincidences, but now… it was beginning to come together.
These were not coincidences at all. They couldn’t be.
Sirius reeled, but he drew himself in, his expression becoming rigid and stony. He couldn’t focus, couldn’t begin to read the document, instead his mind went to his brief meeting with Alcott and Rune… If Jack and Rune were both involved in this, it couldn’t possible be a coincidence. This had all been a set up.
ERIK & SHIELDS:
“When do you expect to move on them, sir?” Scott, usually quiet, was the first to speak up with a question. Shields was a little surprised. Perhaps all of his agents were getting a bit more antsy about the case than he expected.
“By summer is my expectation,” Shields replied, and he could see at least some fo the agents were shocked by the sudden news. “If we can gather the evidence we need, we will have all we need to go.”
If Ogawa was successful in his mission, and if O’Malley was correct in his reports, then they would be that much closer to finally closing the case. If Dar’jeed was willing to work with them, if he was willing to turn traitor, it would be the nail in the coffin for Tristan Alcott and Elysion as a whole. The information the other agents collected, including the current locations of their targets would be crucial to wrapping up everything all at once.
It would be years of hard work finally come to fruition. They were so close.
“If there are no other questions, you are dismissed.”
It was short for a meeting, especially by Shields’s standards, but he knew they all had to be eager to get to work on their assignments. And he was right, for how quickly Valentine and Scott stood from their seats. Demirci followed them a bit slower, shooting Shields a question in a look. Shields waved it off, all but promising to talk later.
Only then did he remember that he still had a bit to explain about the special mission he’d given Ogawa, as the agent did not yet know the details about why the case had turned on its head so quickly. And he had to know, if he was going to see this through.
“Ogawa, O’Malley, a moment.” The latter would help answer any questions Ogawa had. Pluto…no, Dar’jeed was the key to closing the case. This was important.
-
There it was. Sirius had only just recently returned to being himself and Erik had no desire to see him return to the absolutely no fun person he had been since late January. The office was far more enjoyable when he was willing to ditch the formalities, even if just for a moment. The start of the meeting had been just like before, though it didn’t seem like it lasted long. Luckily he thought he had the power to fix it.
Though for a moment he paused. Maybe it would be better if they broke up? If Sirius had no attachments towards the case other than wanting to bring in those responsible? If his relationship with Adelrune was out of the picture, there would be no need to hold back on Tristan Alcott, no divided loyalties.
But no. Erik had meant it when he’d told Kaito that he hadn’t seen Sirius as happy as he’d been with Adelrune, and he had no real desire to take that away from him, not like this. This sort of betrayal was hard to recover from. Even if his relationship didn’t last, for the sake of the future, he had to intervene.
He tried to catch Sirius’s eye and to shake his head, to tell him it wasn’t what he thought, but he wasn’t sure Sirius saw it. Had the boss not told him to stay after for who knows what reason, he would have explained everything then and there. As it was, all he could do was shoot Sirius a text while the other agents were filing out of the room before giving his attention back to Shields.
One on ones (or twos, in this case) required his attention. He respected Shields enough for that.
KAITO & SIRIUS:
It was as though the world around him had closed in.
He would have known Tristan Alcott anywhere, the man had become infamous for his gym challenge. Though the American League was highly regarded, none of the gym leaders in the states matched Alcott’s ferocity. The man was a legend, but more than that he was Rune’s father figure.
Sirius didn’t know exactly why he’d been the one to raise Rune, why her parents were not involved in her upbringing, but he knew her loyalty to her family. She loved Tristan and Iseult and Scorpius deeply, and he knew that she would do anything for them. The thought made him feel sick. Sirius had fallen deeply in love with Rune, he loved her more than he’d ever realized that he could love anyone, and now he understood that she might be involved. And their relationship? Had it ever been real to her or was she just using him to try to get a better grasp on what the task force knew?
Arceus, what had he said to her?
Dread washed over him, and it was all that Sirius could do to keep his breathing steady. If he let himself go, he knew that he’d panic and he couldn’t afford to fall apart in Shields’ office. But this? This realization that her love for him might have been a ploy, her patience was an attempt to drag more out of him, threatened to break him.
And all of the gym leaders involved in this? Perhaps that was what she’d been doing after all. Her battles were important, but maybe…?
Kaito reached out and closed the file gently, directing Carson’s attention to him. “You have been dismissed.” He told Sirius in a low tone, his voice low enough that it wasn’t obvious if the others weren’t paying close attention. “Go back to your desk. We will speak in a moment.”
For once, Sirius was too numb not to listen.
He nodded slightly, clutching the file in his hands tightly, and stepped out of the office. As he left, Erik shook his head, a signal of some sort but Sirius couldn’t figure it out. Instead, he shot the other man a look. Erik had known about the connection all this time, it was clear now that was why he disliked Rune so much and why he’d reacted so strangely when he’d first met her, and Sirius didn’t want to hear whatever he had to say. It was too late.
Kaito watched as Carson left, his mood had completely shifted in the matter of just a few seconds, and Kaito was worried. But his loyalty to his partner would have to wait. He could not simply tell Shields to wait.
He took a deep breath, steeling himself for whatever his boss had to say and set the file gently on the tabletop in front of him as the last of the other agents left the room. “There is something more, Sir?” He couldn’t really see what he was doing in the room with Erik O’Malley, but somehow it probably pertained to the case.
It took Erik longer to wait in line for the coffee than it did for him to return to headquarters after his quick texts with Sirius. He was decidedly out of sorts, visibly impatient and antsy as he waited for the other man to come down to join him. He had questions, dozens of them, and he had a feeling that Sirius had at least one of the answers he needed.
It felt like ages before Sirius joined him, and he held out the coffee immediately upon seeing him. “Here’s the coffee. How far from here do you need to be? I need answers.”
Anything to explain why he had seen that girl - Caitlyn? Or something? - in his dreams. Why he’d seen the other three too. According to Sirius it was related to Celebi, but why? What sense did that make?
Plus was this really how he and the little princess had met? Things would make far more sense if it were true.
He had to know.
SIRIUS:
For once, Sirius was not in the mood for distractions.
Though Sirius tried to hide just how Ogawa’s incident had impacted him, it was obvious in the way that he carried himself. There were no more playful smirks or lighthearted jokes, he’d become haunted.
Finding his partner bloodied had triggered old memories, had scared the hell out of him, and he was desperate to bring whoever did this to justice. In Sirius’s mind, it was the only way that this could be settled. The assassins belonged behind sturdy, solid bars.
A month ago, Sirius would have been thrilled by Erik’s text. He’d thought that he, Rune, and Jack were the only ones to experience such dreams, but it seemed that other legendary trainers had the same experience. Though he was still intrigued, Sirius was also annoyed that Erik seemed to be straying from the case. His work was more important now than ever and he was getting sidetracked.
Perhaps some answers would set him back on the right course. And in truth? Sirius still did want to talk about this shared phenomenon.
Sirius took a late lunch, waiting until Erik texted, and in just a few moments he met the other agent outside. He took the coffee with a little nod of appreciation and paused to consider the question.
He shrugged. “You said it yourself, I sound crazy.” His tone was low, flat, his expression matched. Sirius glanced at Erik. “I’d rather not have our coworkers, or Shields, overhear. They’ll think Kaito’s attack went to my head.”
More than it already had, that is.
ERIK:
It was still odd to see and hear Sirius so… serious. There was no light hearted teasing, no tardy arrivals, even Kaito was more entertaining nowadays, and that was before he even started on questioning him about his date. If he could get Sirius in on it, even better. It wouldn’t be the same teasing Kaito alone.
“Still not sure it didn’t,” Erik shot back, but his heart wasn’t in it. He was too caught up in the revelation that his dream people were real. Nothing else was as important, not even the case, not at that moment.
Admittedly he could always come back with Celebi if something Elysion related happened, but that was for after he had his answers.
With a shrug of his shoulders, Erik gestured for Sirius to follow him. “Cmon. I know a place.” He turned to leave, one hand reaching for Celebi’s Pokeball at the same time. If Sirius still wasn’t happy with the spot near the river at the National Harbor, the past would work just as well. No one to eavesdrop then.
SIRIUS:
Sirius understood the ramifications of a psychological evaluation. Were he forced to undergo a test in this state, it was likely that he would be required to stay in Headquarters even after Kaito was cleared for the field. And to be sidelined when his partner needed him? Sirius would be even more miserable.
Though he understood his friends’ concern, Sirius knew that he would feel better when he had answers and Kaito had justice. It had worked when he’d finally taken down Heeler, the cuffs went on and his sentence was read, and the weight of the world had lifted from his shoulders.
And, in truth, having Rune around allowed him to refocus if only for a few minutes.
“I don’t need your opinion, O’Malley.” Sirius told him plainly, and despite his words there was no growl in his tone. In the office, the only opinion that mattered was Shields’, and so far he’d not forced the issue. “I’m dealing with it.” And he was in his own way.
He took a sip of the coffee, savoring the taste for a moment before he nodded in response to Erik. “Lead the way.” He motioned with his free hand, noting the way that his friend reached for his belt. Where did he have in mind?
ERIK:
Erik shrugged off Sirius's response, not actually worried.
They got three blocks away before Erik decided he was far too impatient to make it all the way to the National Harbor.
It would take them a good half hour to make it over the river with all of the typical DC traffic, and Erik was too hungry for answers to wait that long. Especially when it was ever so easy to just…make a space for them to talk. Well, close enough to make, anyway. It had always existed in the time stream, most people just weren’t able to access it.
Except Erik, who had very specifically sought out empty places for talks just like this.
He led Sirius to an abandoned alleyway before he released his legendary in the shadows of his jacket. Best not to let the world know of the power at his fingers tips, of course. Erik didn’t even use Celebi for gym battles. But a simple whispered command later and the tall buildings around them were suddenly a very empty interrogation room, and Erik spun one of the chairs around before sitting down.
“All right, tell me what you know about this dream shit.” He didn’t bother to give Sirius a moment to process the sudden switch or ask where (and when) they were. That was hardly important.
SIRIUS:
Sirius had not anticipated that Erik would lead him to an abandoned alleyway. His pace slowed slightly, allowing himself to fall a few steps back so that he could really look at his surroundings. Nothing good had ever come from alleyways like this one.
Only, Sirius had been so focused on his surroundings that he only barely caught sight of celebi before they were whisked away to a second location.
All at once, the world around him changed. They were not in an alley anymore, but in an interrogation room, and he turned to glance at the mirrored wall.
Again, Sirius tried to orient himself, to search his surroundings in the hope that he might get a better idea of exactly where he was. He’d asked Erik to take him away from Headquarters, but it was as though he’d done the opposite.
Sirius was disoriented, so much so that he barely caught onto Erik’s question at first. Only when he noticed the way that Erik sat, and the look on his face, did Sirius understand what was happening here.
For one, brief moment his temper flared. Green eyes blazed with fury, his jaw tight, but almost as quickly as it came he suppressed it. Sirius swallowed his anger and settled into the chair across from Erik. He remained silent, leaning back in the chair, and he gave the other agent a long, silent look.
Let him suffer for a moment.
“I’m here because we’re friends,” he told him with the faintest of growls in his voice. “I do not owe you anything. If you want to treat this like an interrogation, then I’m done talking to you. You can figure it out all on your own like I did, Erik.” He crossed his arms over his chest and forced a taunting smirk. “But maybe I’ll give you some answers if you play nice. How ‘bout that? You ask a question. I answer.”
ERIK:
The sudden switch in Sirius surprised Erik. As far as he was concerned, he’d taken them somewhere where no one would be for an extended period of time. This interrogation room was unmonitored and empty for the entirety of this year (he’d checked). What had gotten him so mad?
It was only when Sirius said he was treating it like an interrogation that Erik understood. He hadn’t meant to, but apparently the job was deeper ingrained than he thought. He tried to wave it off, to get back to the topic at hand, and he hoped Sirius would get over it. “It’s just a quiet spot.” Nothing more, nothing less. He’d had it bookmarked in his head for months.
He rolled his eyes at the taunts, tilting his hat back just enough to get a better view of Sirius. “Not trying to bullshit you today, Sirius. I just want to know what you know, friend to friend.” Really, what was Sirius doing threatening the one who had the power to leave him behind anyway? He didn’t even know when they were.
Thinking about it, was Carson even in DC yet at this point in time? No. He wasn’t. This was a year or two before he transferred up. No one would recognize him even if there was anyone watching.
“Look, no one is watching this room and no one working here even knows who you are right now. You’re technically still in…wherever in Florida it was you were in. Tampa? Miami?” Didn’t matter. He just needed Sirius to focus back on the topic at hand. “So. Dreams. Why are there people in my dreams.” And why were they real?
SIRIUS:
There was no room for error in their line of work. F.B.I. agents couldn’t second guess the decisions that they made, lest they put themselves and their teammates at risk. As a result, the Bureau was full of agents who were a bit too self-assured. Usually, this certainty paid off. They were decisive, could make hard calls under pressure, but on occasion they got it wrong.
Few of them ever apologized when they did.
Sirius narrowed his eyes slightly as he studied Erik. He didn’t like to be brushed off, to have his frustrations downplayed, and he was irritated with Erik’s blasé attitude about whatever the hell had just happened. A moment ago, Sirius was in an abandoned alleyway and now he was in an interrogation room with questions thrown at him.
His instinct to fight back had come on quickly, and Sirius wasn’t ready to let his guard down so easily. He wasn’t sure whether they’d jump again, or where the hell they were, but he hadn’t expected this when Erik had told him that they’d find somewhere quiet.
The other agent sized him up, tilting his hat back, and Sirius sneered back in response. Annoyed as he was with Erik, however, his words made Sirius drop his gaze and the taunting grin faded.
He’d only told Erik the truth because he liked the other agent, and thought of him as a friend. Only, he hadn’t expected things to take such a turn. One moment he was answering confused queries via text, and the next he was in an interrogation room with questions being hurled at him.
In a sense, he understood. He remembered what it was like to be confronted with Rune, but they’d found comfort in one another during their meeting. It seemed that Erik had not…
Also, what was this business about Kaito’s girlfriend?
Sirius glanced at the two way mirror again, trying to see if there were shadows behind the glass, but he saw none. He was back in Miami at this point? So they’d gone back into the past? “Doesn’t make you want to change things?” He asked Erik with a frown. If he could go back in time like this, he could think of a dozen things that he’d try to change.
Erik steered their conversation back to the dreams and for a moment Sirius considered resisting out of spite. Ultimately, however, he forced himself to settle. “Why was what real? The people?” Sirius scoffed, shaking his head slightly. “Wouldn’t make much sense to put fake people in your dreams… I think they want to find each other, it must be their way of guiding trainers.”
He shrugged. “Not sure whether she’ll show up in your dreams again. If you don’t know about her pokémon, they might try again.” Sirius couldn’t be sure, he and Rune had let rayquaza and kyogre out together as soon as they’d been able to. And then a thought came into his head, Sirius tilted his head slightly to the side. “Did she recognize you?”
ERIK:
His eyes widened immediately at the question and he shook his head quickly, as close to scared as Sirius would have ever seen him. “No. Nope. Uh-uh.” Never again would he dare risk messing with the timeline. He’d tried, once, when he’d first caught Celebi and realized what power he had at his fingertips. There were dozens of tragedies that he could avert, so many people that he could save…
So he did. And it had warped history as he knew it. It hadn’t taken Hideki long to find him, absolutely furious, but it had taken them ages to right every wrong that Erik had inadvertently created. They were able to get to all of them, thanks to their Pokemon, but never again would Erik mess with the past. Watching was fine, but changing things? No.
“Cant’ change the past. Bad things happen if you fuck with time.” The words were overly simple for what he’d experienced, but they too were haunted by the memories of all that had gone wrong.
The dream people, however, were far less intimidating. Odd, yes, and he wanted to know the why’s and the how’s and the what was going ons of it all, but far less threatening. But find each other? Erik certainly didn’t want anyone looking for him, not when he was as involved in… things as he was. He couldn’t be sure who was safe and who wasn’t.
Well. The one girl could come find him anytime. The other could stay pretty far away though.
The oddest part was he didn’t have any idea what Pokemon the other people had to have. Sirius had it easy; Kyogre’s trio was well known in legends, with the sea and land gods fighting only to be quelled by the sky god. But Celebi? Everything he’d read, which was admittedly very little on the subject, made it seem like Celebi worked alone. “What Pokemon does she have then?” One of the other grass legendaries?
He tried to think back to what he’d seen of the blonde girl, what he’d managed to get out of her before Kaito had swept her away. “Seemed so. Kaito kept her behind him for the most part so I barely got to talk to her.” He paused as he considered. “Could text him when we get back. I assume they’re still on their date.”
Speaking of. “Is this how you and the little princess met then? She wouldn’t explain how your Pokemon made you meet.”
SIRIUS:
Where was he at this point? O’Malley said that he would have been in Florida at this point, but he wondered when exactly they were sitting in this interrogation room. Just how far back in time had Erik brought him?
Part of Sirius was eager to see for himself.
But as much as he would like to change some of the events that occurred, in his life and the lives of the people that he loved, Erik’s reaction was enough to tell Sirius that such action would be foolish. What reason did he have to change things, really? In the end, it had all worked out. No one had died, there had been pain and loss and hurt, but they’d come out of it stronger.
Judging by the strange expression on the other agent’s face, Sirius knew that his instinct had been the same. Sirius had a hundred questions, wondering what exactly he’d tried to change or who he’d tried to protect, but it was better left unsaid. For now, he was more interested in the fear that Erik wore so plainly. “What happened when you tried?” He asked.
Legendary pokémon had earned their names for the marvelous things that they could do. Ni could raise the sea, Khirsanth could topple buildings, and Jack’s groudon could raise the split the land. Celebi’s power might not have been so outrightly destructive, but Sirius wondered if it could cause more harm than any of the weather trio.
He shrugged a shoulder slightly. “Not sure,” he told Erik honestly. “It’s a mythical pokémon though, so maybe some of those…?” He asked, with a little frown. Evidently, he could not see all of the legendary trainers or he would have seen Rune prior to meeting her, but if it was the same few… “I dunno, friends of Celebi’s? Maybe it doesn’t have to be so specific.”
To some degree, it seemed that legendary pokémon had some control over this ability. He wouldn’t tell Erik as much, but he and Rune had asked for the dreams back and their request had been granted.
Sirius was off, it was obvious, if only because he’d scarcely reacted to the mentions of Kaito’s girlfriend. Finally, he had to ask. “Who is this girl?” He asked Erik with a shake of his head. “How long has she been around?” His partner never picked anybody up at the bar, but the man goes into the damned hospital and comes out with a girlfriend. Or perhaps he’d been hiding her from them?
Honestly, Sirius couldn’t say that he blamed him.
Hell, he’d been hesitant to confess that he and Rune were dating initially. He knew that sort of shit that he’d get from the other agents… and in truth? Sirius hadn’t been ready to deal with his feelings for Rune at first either.
Erik’s mention of her made him pause. “Rune,” he murmured at last. If she hadn’t told Erik, it was because she did not want him to know, but O’Malley was a friend. “Yeah,” Sirius confirmed with a nod. “We dreamed of each other for about a year. I didn’t think she was real until I saw her in D.C. Damn near knocked me off my feet.”
He hadn’t known it then, but he was already in deep, deep trouble from the moment that he’d spotted her.
ERIK:
All Sirius had to do was ask. Erik’s number one rule about traveling back in time was that they could only look, could only watch, but if he was fine with that? Well...
Maybe he just wanted to find out who his girlfriend at the time was cheating on him with. Erik was fairly certain Sirius had mentioned an ex in Florida at some point but he didn’t say why she was an ex. Cheating was Erik’s guess. Most people weren’t willing to talk about being cheated on. He’d certainly poked that sore spot on a couple people before.
But watching whatever it was was fine as long as he didn’t try to change anything. “…let’s just say it wasn’t the world we knew anymore.” Some things had actually gotten worse after his edits to the timeline, but that was knowledge better kept to himself. “I really fucked it up. If Hi—Dialga’s trainer hadn’t fixed it, ti mighta stayed that way.” He certainly wouldn’t have been able to do it alone. Only Dialga could see where things had gone wrong - like edit notes in a Google doc, Hideki had called it once.
Friends of Celebi’s wasn’t enough to go off of. He’d have to text Kaito once they returned to the present and have him ask the girl. She seemed more comfortable (and less terrified) with Kaito, so perhaps he’d be able to get an answer out of her.
Well, if he was in the mood to. They hadn’t exactly parted on the best of terms.
Maybe Sirius could text him instead.
A shrug in return. “Works at the hospital. That’s all I know.” Well, all he thought he knew. He hadn’t thought the dreams real so he hadn’t paid as much attention to them as he would have liked. Still, she was at the hospital frequently, enough that when he had stopped by to visit Kaito it felt like he already knew the place backwards and forwards. “Maybe spending enough time with you paid off and he learned how to sweet talk a girl.”
Yeah, unlikely. It might not even have been a date, not that that was going to stop Erik from calling it one.
But Sirius’s confession that he and Adelrune had dreamed of each other for a year? If Erik thought things had made sense when she had blamed their Pokemon, it made even more sense now, like the pieces were falling into place. It wasn’t coincidence that they were together, there was a reason behind it. She was a dragon master, he was born on the beach, their legendaries fit them both. There was no ulterior motive, at least not from the humans.
He’d been awfully rude to an innocent bystander, but she’d get over it. Eventually.
“Well I’ll be damned.” Though he briefly wondered just how much they had seen of each other’s daily lives. Speaking of, how much had the people in HIS dreams seen of his life? Kaito’s girlfriend’s reaction suddenly made a lot more sense. “…do they see everything everything in the dreams or just…single scenes?”
SIRIUS:
Sirius had never given much thought to time travel. It was immersed in pop culture, be it Hollywood or even music, but he didn’t think too hard about what he might do if he had the power to turn back time.
If one couldn’t go back in time to change things, to try to prevent certain outcomes, he didn’t really see the point… That said, it seemed that Erik had managed to put Celebi’s power to good use. Perhaps that was why the little pokémon was in his possession.
“Huh,” Sirius tilted his head slightly to the side in consideration. “The butterfly effect is real then…” Interesting. He’d never really thought the theory could be confirmed or denied, but apparently people like Erik really could test it.
Admittedly, Sirius was slightly annoyed with Erik’s unwillingness to tell him more. Erik wouldn’t answer his questions easily, but he expected Sirius to give up what he knew without argument. Fortunately for him, Sirius had never bothered with secrets unless absolutely necessary.
He sighed and shook his head slightly. “He would find a girl at the hospital.” Sirius respected Kaito, and had grown to appreciate him even, but the man continued to baffle him.
Then again, Erik had a point. If anybody was going to try to charm the nurses when he was on bedrest, it was Sirius. Maybe Kaito had learned a thing or two from their partnership. It was strange though, how Erik was the one who dreamed of the young woman, but she was with Kaito… “She didn’t want to talk to you about it, I guess?” He asked, raising an eyebrow slightly.
From time to time, Sirius had wondered whether he and Rune would have felt as strongly for one another if their pokémon had not been involved. Hearing that it had little to no effect on Erik and the young woman that he’d seen, however, made him feel a twinge of pride. He and Rune had made it because they cared deeply for each other, their pokémon were merely the avenue through which they’d met.
At long last, Erik earned an actual smirk from Sirius. His eyes glinted for a moment, dancing like they always did. “You don’t know?” He snickered in response, sitting for a moment in comfortable silence before he went on.
“It’s only a snippet of your day, but could be anything. Work, making a meal, battling pokémon, flying, plotting… sex.” He didn’t know why the legendaries chose the events that they’d picked, but apparently decency wasn’t a concern.
ERIK:
“Yeah, something like that. Time is a string, don’t cut it if you don’t want it to unravel and all that.” The theory behind it never interested Erik, but he knew the consequences. He’d seen them first hand and never planned to repeat them. The past was for viewing, or for affecting things in very minor ways that he didn’t know about. It wasn’t changing the future that way, as it had already happened. Loopholes.
“If there’s something you wanna see though…well, I might be able to help you out.” See. Only see. No interfering. They’d be safe enough, right? Hideki was sure to be pissed at him if he ever found out, but once or twice couldn’t hurt.
Talk of Kaito was more welcome than talk of time travel. Erik had hands on experience but the theory was really more Hideki’s thing, and he had no intention of ever introducing Hideki to Sirius. That was a disaster in the making.
A grin. “Right? Skips the perfectly normal bars and instead goes home with a girl from the hospital. Maybe he played the pity card when he was injured.” No, that wasn’t like him. Kaito wasn’t really one to complain, let alone to someone he didn’t know. “Scratch that. Stupid thought.” How Kaito picked up this girl wasn’t the important part anyway. Whether it actually became a thing was much more so.
How bad would it look if both Sirius and Kaito found partners before him? Feels like just yesterday that he was trying to set Kaito up with Shields. Speaking of…whatever became of that anyway? Was it took late to find out?
Talk to him? Thinking back, Erik scoffed. “She could barely look at me. Kept hiding behind Kaito. Kinda like a little mouse.” She was probably shaking like one too, if her voice was anything to go by. It was why asking Kaito for any sort of answers was most likely his only option if he wanted to know what she had. At the very least he knew it wasn’t Dialga in her possession. Mew or Jirachi maybe? Or Shaymin? Lugia? It as so hard to tell.
Oh, there was the Sirius Erik knew best. It was a welcome change from the agent he’d been dealing with the past few days. This one seemed far more willing to play along.
“I mean, I know what I saw, but you seem to know more about this than I do.” For once. It was the rare moment that Erik was willing to admit to ignorance, but he was desperate for whatever Sirius was able to tell him. He’d certainly seen some of those things over the past…however long it had been. The dreams hadn’t started until a few months after he caught Celebi so he’d never made the connection before. It had started with a beautiful blonde woman and he’d blamed it on his empty bed at first. He hadn’t realized she was real.
There was the smallest twinge of guilt over his fantasizing over her, but what she didn’t know, right? Shame he never got the sex part of the dreams so he actually would have something to feel guilty over.
“I saw the hospital a lot,” he offered up after a moment. It wasn’t often that Erik willingly gave up information, even as impersonal as someone else’s life, but he needed to talk through it. “Probably Kaito’s girlfriend’s fault. A lot of math on whiteboards. Computers. A few bedrooms. Can’t remember what was whose.” Unlike Sirius, who only dreamed of his girlfriend for the longest time, Erik had four people who appeared to him every night. I twas very easy to confuse what he saw for them. “I’d love to meet the other blonde.”
SIRIUS:
Sirius tilted his head slightly. Perhaps there was a certain allure in time travel. He’d never considered going back into the past and exploring the events. He was curious. Sirius wanted to see the important moments in his life from an adult perspective, whether it was his arrest or stealing Moloka’i. Part of him wanted to know what happened between Rosie and his father and how exactly Nova had decided she’d had enough of him…
But he wasn’t sure that those were moments that he wanted to share with Erik. Though he considered the other agent a friend, there was a certain vulnerability in those formative events that made him hesitate.
He was curious about Rune’s childhood too and of who his mother had been before she was his mom. There was so much history that he’d like to know for himself, to see and understand what would not be readily told, but it was an invasion of privacy. He didn’t want Erik to see some of his most private memories, and he felt the same protectiveness over his loved ones’ pasts.
“I’ll think on it,” he told Erik with a little nod. He really would like to give it a try, but he needed to figure out something that he didn’t mind sharing.
And then an idea came to him.
That little smirk appeared again and he shrugged a shoulder. “Dunno why you’re sitting around guessing,” he told Erik with a shrug. “If you wanna know how they met, you could see for yourself, couldn’t you?” And, quite frankly, Sirius wanted to see if what Erik had said about Kaito’s “girlfriend” was legitimate.
Sirius huffed softly, his expression becoming neutral once more. Admittedly, he was glad that his first meeting with Rune had gone better than Erik’s. She’d not hidden from him at all, but he supposed that spoke to the sort of person that she was. She’d always seemed self-assured and strong in his dreams, and she was even more so in person. “Better luck next time,” he retorted.
Apparently, Erik had plenty more people to meet, so maybe he’d have the same sort of experience that Sirius did. Then again, they didn’t have the mystery of it all to bond over as Sirius and Rune did. Erik already knew many of the answers.
“You probably won’t see her again tonight,” Sirius told Erik honestly. He wasn’t entirely sure whether it was contingent upon the trainers meeting or the pokémon. Both Rune and Jack had wanted to see the Weather Trio together in person right away, but it seemed that Erik would test his theory. “But if you do, it means that your pokémon need to meet.”
Which, by the sound of it, wouldn’t be particularly easy given the young woman that he’d dreamed of. But perhaps if she knew that it meant getting rid of Erik once and for all, she’d agree to it. “How long have you dreamed of them?” He asked. Time might be the best encouragement.
Erik brought up the other blonde again and Sirius shook his head slightly. His type would have been less obvious if it was written across his forehead. Sirius considered for a moment and shrugged his shoulder. “If you can see anything in her surroundings, maybe you could get Celebi to take you there. No?” He didn’t really know how the whole time travel thing worked.
But Erik didn’t have time for that now, he was too busy with the case. It would likely have to wait.
ERIK:
It had been an offer made offhand, to demonstrate the sort of things that he could and couldn’t do. He hadn’t really expected Sirius to take him up on it, so even an ‘I’ll think about it’ was more than he thought he’d hear.
“Just an offer,” he said with a shrug and a smile. Something to show what Celebi could do, to show what he did day in and day out sometimes. It was boring work, and probably taking days off his lifespan, but it was worth it in the end.
Except in that case. “Kaito’s pissed at me for some reason. I ain’t risking it.” He couldn’t even be sure they first met at the hospital, and he didn’t feel up to putting in all that effort at that moment.
Maybe the next time he was bored. Yeah. That would do.
So the dreams should stop, but there was a chance they wouldn’t? Erik would be thrilled when all of the dreams ended, when he could spend his precious few hours of sleep peacefully and uninterrupted. Sirius may not have been as bothered by it (as Erik certainly hadn’t seen any drop in his quality of work), but Erik could see it in his. And it was only getting worse with time.
“It’s been a few years since the first.” Since the blonde that had caught his attention so. When had he caught Celebi? Just after he went undercover? The blonde girl had showed up a year after, and the redheaded man had come a year after her. The other two, the brunette and Kaito’s girlfriend, had both been fairly recent, within the past year. “They all started at different times.”
A frown. “When did yours start?” Maybe he didn’t see a difference because it had been longer than he’d known Sirius, longer than the man had been in DC. Had he and Adelrune fallen in love through their dreams of each other? Had they gone looking for each other, hoping the other was real?
If that was true, Erik was unlike Sirius and Adelrume as he had no real interest in the majority of the people he dreamt of. Kailyn couldn’t look him in the eye and the brunette and redheads weren’t his type. The only one he had any desire to meet was the other blonde. The one he’d dreamed of longest, with those silly hair balls on her head and those curves and…
And then Sirius reminded him of his Pokemon. He could be anywhere at anytime, so it shouldn’t be too hard to figure out the ‘where’, right? And if it meant meeting her, he could give up a day to wait to find the exact when.
Yeah.
That just might work.
Shame it would have to wait a bit, but knowing there was a plan helped settle his mind a bit. Thanks to Sirius, he wasn’t completely lost in what was going on. He owed the other man a beer at the very least.
“Not a bad idea, Carson. Thanks.”
SIRIUS:
Sirius and Erik had a reputation amongst the other agents on the task force. They were both damn good agents, but they liked to move at their own pace. Strict rules and orders seemed to chafe the pair of agents, and they didn’t mind using humor or flirtation to bother the others. The difference was that Shields seemed to be Erik’s favorite target, while Kaito seemed to be Siri’s. Only within the last few months did Sirius start to view Kaito as more of a friend than a pain in the ass colleague, but he was still fun to get a rise out of.
But it could be hard to get a rise out of Kaito.
To hear that Erik had done so earned a curious look from Sirius. “For some reason…?” Oh, come on. Erik knew exactly why, he was just choosing not to disclose. He was far too clever, and far too good at reading people, to be truly stumped. “Why is he actually pissed at you?” Sirius asked with a look that said he knew better. “I’ve gotta add it to my list.”
Which meant that he wouldn’t get to see anymore of Celebi’s ability today. It was almost too bad, Sirius wanted to see the blonde woman too, but he wasn’t entirely sure that he was in the mood for another time jump. The last one had been strange enough and he’d scarcely managed to reorient himself as they slipped into an easier conversation.
A few years? “Woah,” Sirius blinked. He’d dreamed of Rune for a full year and he thought that had been a long time. The fact that Erik had dreamed of his for years was hard to imagine. In truth, Sirius felt a sense of relief. He was glad that she hadn’t haunted him for years, he’d much rather know her in person.
“Makes sense,” Sirius shrugged a shoulder. “You started dreaming about them when they caught their legendary pokémon. I was the first for the Weather Trio too.” For a while, he hadn’t dreamed of anyone. Occasionally Rayquaza and Groudon might slip into his dreams, but it didn’t have the same impact or regularity that Rune did. “As soon as Rune caught Rayquaza, I started to dream of her.”
As for Erik’s question, he shot the other agent a mocking smirk. “Can’t do the math yourself? I caught Kyogre just before I moved up to D.C. Florida’s parting gift, I guess…” He huffed softly, a sound that wasn’t quite a laugh but almost. “I started dreaming of Rune a few months after I arrived.” Just after he’d started to settle into the D.C. office. He’d been a bit more stiff when he’d first arrive, but he’d warmed up in time and that’s when she’d appeared.
If he’d known that Rune was real, as Erik did the young woman that he was interested in, he might have sought her out himself. If only to get her out of his dreams and meet her in person.
But he was glad that it happened the way that it did. The crossover between dreams and real life had made their meeting all the more captivating.
“Mhm,” he hummed in response, “I get those sometimes, but don’t tell anybody or they’ll start to expect more of me.”
ERIK:
In all honesty, Erik wasn’t truly sure what exactly had crossed the line for Kaito. Was he still mad about the secret they were keeping from Sirius about his girlfriend and her possible involvement with Elysion? Keeping a secret from one’s partner was sure to put anyone in a bad mood, especially such a big secret as criminal connections. But he was fairly certain she wasn’t involved, so it wasn’t that big a deal, was it?
Or perhaps it was the way he’d accused Kaito of being behind the dreams that had haunted his sleep. He’d been so surprised to see Kailyn at Kaito’s side that he hadn’t exactly been the nicest when talking about it and everyone knew Kaito was the politest of all the agents. Maybe it was a grudge from that.
Or maybe, just maybe, he was being protective of the blonde girl that was so terrified of him. Really, Erik hoped that was the true answer. It’d mean their relationship wasn’t as innocent as kaito wanted to make it seem and that meant he and Sirius had something they could tease the other man about. It’d make office days all the better.
So that was what he went with. “I told you his girlfriend was scared of me. Bet he’s just being overprotective.” Still a good reason to not try to figure out where they first met, though. It wasn’t worth it in the end. “Bug him about her and he might snap at you too.” Erik just hoped he was in the office to see it. That was free entertainment right there, and some not based on a secret.
Though Erik was a little glad Celebi wasn’t a complete secret anymore. Two years Sirius had been with the DC task force and he’d only mentioned his Pokemon once and Sirius hadn’t believed him then. It was nice to prove him wrong, though he wished it had been for a better reason than the recurrent dreams.
But it made sense that people were added to his dreams as the other Pokemon in whatever group it was got caught. He still wasn’t 100% certain who Celebi had bonded with, but he at least knew who it wasn’t. That only left sixty something other Pokemon to narrow it down from, but he could ask when he found them. There had to be a pattern to it if Sirius only saw the other Weather Trio, some connection that he hadn’t yet discovered.
If all that Sirius said was true though, then he’d be free of the dreams if he put in the work to find the others. That was something. He’d find them and ask who they had and satisfy both Celebi’s desires and his own curiosity. Guess hunting them down would be his new free time activity.
If he had free time anytime soon.
“Yeah, yeah, I’ll keep your secret.” Sirius had been nice enough to answer all of his questions, so it was the least he could do. “You ready to head back to the present then?” Erik raised Celebi’s Pokeball with a grin, figuring they were essentially done the secret part of conversation. The rest could be done in real time, whenever he was ready.
Kaito could not find the words to express the appreciation that he felt for his medical team.
Though hospital visits were generally a miserable experience, few people visited the hospital on a good day, he’d found great comfort in the nurses and doctors who had worked with him. They had been kind and compassionate throughout his stay, and had done everything in heir power to make sure that he was comfortable.
Because of their excellent care, Kaito had not needed to stay in the hospital for too long. They’d cleared him after a couple of days, and he was free to go home.
It would still be a few days before Kaito was permitted back to Headquarters. The doctors had recommended that he relax and recover at in his apartment, and he had no choice but to listen. Shields had insisted that he follow the doctors’ orders.
His family had finally gone back to California, and he was left alone in peace. But, in time, the peace had worn on him. He was rather bored at home, and he was beginning to get some of his usual energy back. So, Kaito had decided that he would use this time productively. If he could not go to work or to the gym, then he could stop by the hospital.
The gift that he’d planned was small. There was no way to repay the medical staff, not really, but he hoped that a card, coffee, and some pastries from his favorite cafe might suffice. Given the long hours that they worked, Kaito felt that it might be a small pick me up for the doctors and nurses between patients.
Only, he hadn’t quite figured out what to say in the card. He’d driven to the hospital only to realize that he’d not yet filled it out. Carson’s tendency to procrastinate seemed to be contagious. So, he pulled a pen out of the center console and tried to write on the dashboard.
The sentiment did not come easily.
He sighed softly, pen hovering just above the card that he’d purchased, knowing that there were no words of thanks that could repay the debt that he owed. Instead, he settled for a few kind words of gratitude in neatly written letters, closed the envelope and gathered the treats that he’d brought for them.
He found his way to the correct floor without any trouble, and made his way to the nurse’s station. Kaito chatted with the nurses who came by for a few moments, thanking them and the doctors with a handshake, and a dozen “thank you”s.
And it was then that he spotted her, a nurse that he was partial to during his stay. “There you are,” he smiled warmly. “I did not know if you were in today, Miss Kailyn.” He paused briefly, feeling a bit embarrassed. They’d gone out of his way to help him, but this was his own doing. He had acted rashly. “I wanted to thank you for all for your kindness while I was here. I feel especially fortunate that I had you on my team.”
KAILYN:
Life was a routine for Kailyn.
Get up, go to work, do her job, come back and hope that Connor had returned home while she was gone. He kept her updated on his progress as best he could, but it was days he was home that she truly felt at east. When he was out training, far away from her, Kailyn always felt lost. He’d been her lifeline ever since they were born, and they’d only ever really been apart since they came to America. The unfamiliar land with the unfamiliar people and no Connor to hold her steady? She’d been a wreck.
Only when she’d found employment with the local hospital did she have some semblance of stability in her life. Her job and her coworkers were always there, though it took her months to become comfortable enough with both to truly come out of her shell and not just be a blushing, stuttering mess.
Patients were easier to deal with. They tended to care more about when the doctors stopped by than the nurses. Never mind that the nurses practically ran the hospital (really, she’d heard her coworkers complain about it enough, though she tended to duck her head and keep quiet). She was just there to help people get better.
It was her goal to eventually transfer to a children’s hospital, as she found herself able to open up a bit better around them, but for now she was happy where she was. Especially lately, as the patients they’d had over the past week had been unusually polite. And handsome, if you asked some of the other nurses, mostly in regard to one in particular.
Her face flushed at the thought of him. Kaito Ogawa had been especially kind to her whenever she’d stopped in and she’d found herself checking on him more often than she did most. The other nurses had caught on quickly, taking delight in the way she turned bright red as result of their teasing. She’d only enjoyed his company, really that was all it was, but the implications of what they’d said…
And then he’d been discharged and things had returned to normal. Until there he was, looking for her, and she had just finished her shift and was wearing her usual scrubs on her way out the door and…
Her face turned redder, if it was possible. “I…t-that is…it’s no p-problem, I…” When was the last time someone had come back just to thank them? He really was as kind as he’d been when he’d been under their care. “I am g-glad you’re feeling…b-better…”
It was good to see him up and about, especially after the injury he’d sustained. All too often patients weren’t able to fully recover, if they even made it, so every life saved or healed was a success. But oh, she was not looking forward to the teasing tomorrow. She could already feel the smirks from her coworkers.
KAITO:
His work for the Bureau was dangerous. Kaito had known that his life would be in jeopardy when he signed up for the job, but he had not expected to spend so much time in various hospitals across D.C.
The first time he’d ended up in the hospital, he’d been worse off. His ex-partner had every intention of keeping him quiet, of making sure that he could not report anything that he’d seen back to their superiors. Were it not for the agents who’d come to his rescue, Kaito would have surely been dead. At least this time, his injuries weren’t as serious.
And frankly? He felt alright.
Physically he was a bit sore and had to be cautious not to bend or stretch too much, and emotionally he understood the mistakes that he’d made and could accept what happened. At least this time the attacker was the enemy.
Given that he had some experience with hospital visits, however, Kaito could see that he’d received excellent care from the doctors and nurses alike. From navigating interactions with his most difficult visitors to keeping him comfortable, his stay had been relatively pleasant. The company that he’d kept, from medical personnel to coworkers to budding friends (and potential suspects), had made time pass more quickly.
But he’d become especially fond of a few of the nurses. Miss Kailyn was obviously a bit shy, but she was kindhearted and gentle, and Kaito had enjoyed the rapport that he’d built with her in his short stay.
He was glad that she was at the hospital when he’d come by, if only so he could thank her and wish her well one last time.
Kaito pretended as though he didn’t see the way that her face turned red, instead he kept his expression pleasant. She was shy, some people became flustered a bit more quickly than others, he understood that.
“I am certain that you must have been very busy,” he told her with a little shake of his head, “but you took your time when you were tending to me and I do appreciate that. Your effort did not go unnoticed.” His expression warmed. “You must be a favorite amongst patients.” Not once had she seemed too busy to chat with him or to make sure that he was feeling alright, and he appreciated her efforts.
“I am feeling better,” he told her with a little smile. “Well enough that I thought I would stop by with a… small token of my appreciation.” Very small given all of their efforts.
He paused and realized that she must have been on her way out. “Are you leaving?” He asked, cocking his head slightly to the side. It seemed as though Kaito had made it just in time.
KAILYN:
No nurse would ever even attempt to say they weren’t busy, especially not a hospital in the middle of a city. There were always new patients, always things to do, but Kailyn found a simple joy in being able to converse with what patients were willing to patient with her, even more than she enjoyed time with her coworkers. Kaito, polite and kind as he was even now, was the perfect patient, and she had found conversation with him came easy enough, even through her stuttering.
It was just a shame that she was stumbling over her words now. All the teasing must have gotten to her.
“N-no, not…not a f-favorite…” Arceus, she would never hear the end of this. Blue eyes glanced towards the coffee and pastries before she dared look back at Kaito. “T-thank you for thinking of us…it…it was very sweet of you.”
Very rarely did patients return to give thanks. Most nurses were in it for the job, not the recognition, but that didn’t make the moments of gratitude any less special. If Kaito ever returned as a patient (though Kailyn hoped he didn’t), he would surely get extra special treatment from anyone who remembered his gift.
Only then did it seem he took notice of her coat and bag, of the fact that she was on her way out. He obviously hadn’t intended to get in her way, but she was glad she got to see him one last time before he was gone for good. “I…yes…” she replied, almost sheepishly, as she adjusted the bag on her shoulder. “I-“
“She had the early shift,” one of the other nurses called out from the station nearby. They had obviously been eavesdropping on the conversation as they enjoyed the coffee, or so it seemed from the smirks they all shared. “You should make sure she eats before she gets home or she never will.”
There was an overly obvious wink directed at Kailyn, and the young woman’s blush only got darker, if it was possible. The blonde ducked her head, opening her mouth to protest. “T-that—”
Only to be caught off again by a different coworker. “Look what you did, Jamie, she’s a tomato.”
“She knows I’m just teasing.”
Oh Arceus, if only the ground would just up and swallow her whole. Maybe then she’d be able to escape this special sort of hell. She hadn’t planned on seeing Kaito again, much less embarrassing herself in front of him the way she (and her coworkers) had. This day couldn’t get any worse. “I…I’m sorry…” Kailyn wasn’t sure what she was apologizing to Kaito for, but it seemed like it was needed.
KAITO:
Kaito had grown accustomed to bold personalities. Many of his coworkers were cocky and brazen, the people that he trained with at the gym were prideful and narcissistic, so it was nice to speak to someone that was soft spoken.
Both in her way of speaking and her care, Nurse Kailyn was gentle.
If it took her a little bit longer to get her words out, so be it. He was patient with Carson’s obnoxious behavior, he could certainly be patient with hers. After all, she had kept him company when visiting hours were over and he’d started to look forward to her visits when she was on the schedule.
“I find that hard to believe,” he told her with a soft chuckle. The other nurses and doctors had given him excellent care, but she’d been a favorite of his.
He shook his head slightly in response to her thanks. Kaito had brought the treats to thank the hospital staff, there was no need to thank him. “It is a small gesture,” he confessed. “If I could do more than I would, but I…” Kaito hesitated. They had saved his life. In the end, the loss of blood had been the greatest threat, and they’d taken care of that rather quickly. “I hoped that this would help you and your colleagues get through your shift.”
His work was important, Kaito had gone into law enforcement because he wanted to help people, protect people, bring justice to those who’d done wrong, but people like Kailyn saved lives on a daily basis. Her work was monumentally important.
“I am glad that I came in time then,” he said with a small smile, and then her coworkers piped up.
Kaito hadn’t realized that they had been listening to the whole conversation and listened curiously as they went back and forth.
He understood the position that Kailyn found herself in, because O’Malley and Carson seemed to think that embarrassing him at the bar was some sort of sport. Kaito did not appreciate their attempts to send him home with someone, and it was obvious that the young woman was just as uncomfortable.
Kaito offered Kailyn a smile when she apologized. “You have nothing to be sorry for, let me walk you out.” That would pacify her coworkers for now and perhaps would make her feel a bit more comfortable. Or… so he hoped. “I am leaving as well.”
KAILYN:
He had far too much faith in her. Though Kailyn did her best to be kind to everyone, there were many that didn’t have the patience for her stutter or her shyness. She wasn’t as personable as some of the other nurses, able to make friends with only a smile and a few words, and she didn’t have the overly snarky tongue of some of the others, able to stand up to even the most entitled family members. She was the favorite of some, usually the very young and very old, but not usually ones of Kaito’s age bracket.
Though she was glad that he seemed to think so highly of her. She truly had enjoyed the conversations they had managed to have when she had checked in on him.
He really was just as kind as he had seemed when he was under their care. Rarely were they thought of after a patient had left, let alone brought back presents. And he had come by just to see them?
…just to see her, if he was glad he’d caught her?
The whispers and giggles from the other nurses increased and her blush darkened. She stole a glance over to see them gladly enjoying the presents he had brought and how they were watching them so closely. The gossip had likely already started, and she was sure it would only get worse once he offered to walk her out.
“Ah, you don’t...I….” she trailed off, not able to convey properly that he didn’t have to, that her coworkers were only teasing her and would let it go soon enough. There was no reason for him to go out of his way to walk her out if he didn’t want to. Instead she just nodded shyly, her grip on her bag’s strap tightening.
If he really was leaving as well, then it would be cruel to turn down his offer only to walk out behind him. Her coworkers would tease her regardless (something about seeing what shade of red they could get her to turn), so she might as well enjoy the company while she could.
“Thank you…” she said shyly, turning towards the elevator and unable to meet Kaito’s eye for the very red blush on her cheeks. It would be better once they were off the floor, at least until she returned for her next shift.
She wished Connor were here. He’d make things better, like he always did.
KAITO:
Kaito did not want Kailyn to feel any obligation to walk out with him. In truth, he had been hesitant to offer because he feared that she would be too sweet to say no were she uncomfortable.
In the end, Kaito had still asked. Given her coworker’s teasing and the fact that they were both leaving, he thought that it would be rude if he didn’t offer. Besides, he rather enjoyed her company and if it meant that they spent a few extra minutes together? It wouldn’t be so bad.
He only hoped that she felt the same way. “I do not mind at all,” Kaito told her honestly. He would have offered regardless of which nurse had been leaving, but given that he’d hoped to find her… this had worked out rather well.
Kaito bid the doctors and nurses one last goodbye, shaking a few more hands and wishing them well, before he stepped way from the group and to elevator with Kailyn in tow.
They were out of earshot now, at least as far as he could tell, and Kaito hoped that would ease her nerves a little bit. At least now, her coworkers wouldn’t be listening in on everything that they said to one another. He hadn’t known to watch his words, hadn’t known that anyone might be paying special attention to what they’d said to one another, and now he didn’t have to.
He smiled slightly when she thanked him and he glanced at her. She was unwilling to look at him, but he didn’t mind. He turned toward the elevator doors too. “What for? I had wanted to walk you out, you friends just gave me the courage to ask.” And, in truth, the bright blush that colored her cheeks made him wonder if she might appreciate the gesture too.
Soon enough, the doors to the elevator chimed and he stepped inside, making sure to keep a respectful distance. He wouldn’t have to be so careful with most people, but he didn’t want her to feel trapped.
“Your friends said that you will not eat if you go home without a meal.” Kaito kept his tone calm, careful not to let any judgement sneak in and make her feel embarrassed or silly. “Is that true?” He asked, tilting his head slightly to the side. He glanced at her, trying to catch her expression, though he knew that she wouldn’t likely look back at him.
He wouldn’t mind offering her breakfast. Perhaps coffee and pastries weren’t her thing… It was the least he could do given how kind she’d been, after all.
KAILYN:
As soon as the elevator doors closed behind them, Kailyn was leaning against the wall, her very, very red face in her hands. It took all she had to keep herself standing instead of sinking to the ground to completely hide her face in her arms. It wasn’t that she wasn’t grateful for the company - she found Kaito very kind and it had been sweet of him to offer to walk her out - but she knew how it looked and it wasn’t that at all but all of her coworkers were going to take it that way.
It was far too late for Kaito to bother worrying about Kailyn’s embarrassment. She preferred to stay under the radar, to go about her day without too much of a fuss made. For Kaito, who they were already teasing her about having something going on with, to have come back and specifically addressed her? She wasn’t going to hear the end of it for weeks.
Really, they were the closest things she had to friends in America, but could she really call them that? She was never sure if they were doing it out of affection or malice.
But he asked about her eating, and her hands fell from her face as she shook her head quickly. “N-no, I…I eat…” It was just their attempt to get them together for a meal. It wasn’t the first time the other nurses had used that line but it was the first time with Kailyn. Rarely did anyone pay enough attention to her. Maybe that was why they were so excited about it today.
She should have grabbed a pastry before she left the hospital, thinking about how hungry she was, but she hadn’t wanted to stay on that floor any longer than she had to.
“I…I’m g-going to get some…on the way h-home…” Should she invite Kaito along? Would it be weird? Would he take it as more than she meant it to be? He’d been kind enough to walk her out and maybe then they’d have a chance to actually talk a little bit longer before they went their separate ways without her coworkers listening in on them. “D-do you…” she started but then trailed off, unable to actually ask. Connor would have been proud of her for even considering it, as years ago she wouldn’t have even been able to stand next to Kaito without panicking, but she hadn’t grown that much yet, it seemed.
She still had a long way to go.
KAITO:
Perhaps he had misjudged this situation. Given the way that they’d spoken when he was bedridden, Kaito had thought that she would be comfortable with him now, but it was clear to him now that she was not. Maybe he had been too bold in asking to walk her out.
The way that she covered her face and seemed to hide away in plain sight made him feel guilty. “I am sorry, I did not intend to make you uncomfortable.” He told her gently, his voice slow and soothing, though he kept his distance to prevent her from feeling any more cornered.
Kaito was good at reading people on the job, but it seemed he was not so skilled in his personal life. How had he misunderstood so badly?
This time, he couldn’t even blame Carson or O’Malley for scaring a potential partner away. This was entirely his own doing.
Still, he’d come to thank her and the team that she worked with and Kaito still wanted to make her feel appreciated. If she did not partake in the pastries or the coffee, perhaps there was something else that he could do to show his thanks?
Evidently, it was not needed. Despite what Kailyn’s coworkers had said, it seemed as though she did eat after her shift was over, and he was glad to hear that she took care of herself at least. “I am glad to hear it,” he smiled, trying to remain unthreatening until the elevator stopped. At least once the doors were open, she could escape him if she wanted to.
But then she uttered two small words. The sentence was not completed, but he understood enough of the sentiment. Ah, perhaps her reaction to him was not outright rejection, but embarrassment and shyness. Maybe he hadn’t made her as uncomfortable as he’d first thought.
Kaito stood for a moment, considering the information, but then the elevator chimed and the doors opened. He opened his lips, preparing to ask her if perhaps he could buy her breakfast, it was the least that he could do, but he hesitated.
She was cute, kind, gentle, but it wasn’t as though he’d come back to the hospital to ask her on a date. But a friendship…? He would like to have more friends in D.C.
He stepped out of the elevator and started toward the main exit, glancing to his side to make sure that she was still with him. “Listen, I had wanted to thank you but I see that I was too late with the coffee.” Kaito hesitated briefly, feeling a bit uncomfortable himself, but he forced himself to continue.
“If… you would like, I am happy to treat you to breakfast.” No strings attached. Arceus, he was no good at this. “Erm. I know that you must be very tired though, so I understand if you would like to get some rest instead.”
KAILYN:
Kaito had always been good with Kailyn. He was calm and patient, exactly the sort of person that it took to start to pull her out of her shy little shell. It was part of why her coworkers teased her about him; they knew how rare it was for her to have such conversations with someone she didn’t know.
It was totally all with good intentions.
Except Jamie. She just liked to see what colors Kailyn turned and was going to make full use of Kaito’s unexpected reappearance over the next few days to see just what shades of red she could turn Kailyn’s cheeks. A pinch of suggestion here, a hint of innuendo there…
But that was for Kailyn to realize and fret about another day. As it was, she still had a purple haired man whose company she rather enjoyed asking if she wanted to join him for breakfast as she followed him to the hospital exit. She kept pace with him, though a step behind, just as she tended to follow Connor.
He’d asked her to breakfast, to make up for the fact that she’d missed out on the coffee he’d brought in. She knew she had tried and failed to do the same. Was he a mind reader? Or were they on the same wavelength about a friendship, about continuing their easy conversation in a more private setting?
Entirely public, of course, but more private than a ward with eavesdropping nurses.
With a shy smile, Kailyn nodded, her hands fiddling with her bag strap again. “I…y-yes, I’d l-like that…” She’d sleep when she got home, after she called Connor to tell him what she managed to do today. It wasn’t often that she made potential new friends, let alone ones are nice to her as Kaito was. She was certain Connor would like him too if they ever got the chance to meet. “Um…t-there’s a place d-down the street…a bit…if…if you want…?”
KAITO:
Kaito had learned to be cautious with his friendships.
When he was young, he’d believed that people were good. He had grown up amongst kind people, people who laughed together and lifted others up. But as he grew older, as he came into contact with more and more people, he’d learned that humans were complicated. They were not good or bad, kind or terrible, but shades of gray.
And the events that had transpired between him and his ex-partner had only made Kaito more careful.
He preferred to listen, to watch, to take time to see whether a person’s words matched the way that they behaved. Though it kept him safe, it meant that Kaito did not have a great many friends in Washington D.C. He occasionally spent time with his colleagues or a select few people that attended his gym, but he certainly had room for more friends.
Given what he’d seen of Kailyn so far, he decided that she might make a good friend. Kaito didn’t mind at all that she was shy, nor that she stumbled over her words, he could see the warmth in her character and that was all that mattered to him.
Her accent made him think that she was probably far away from home, far away from her own friends, and he understood what that felt like. Perhaps they could both use a companion.
Needless to say, Kaito was delighted when she agreed to go to breakfast with him. Or, at least, to let him treat her to breakfast. He would certainly not require that she spent anymore time with him if she did not wish to. He smiled softly, nodding in agreement, and glanced at her out of the corner of his eye. “I would too.”
He liked what he’d seen of her so far, and he wanted to get to know her a little bit better.
Kaito slowed his pace, noting that she was a step behind him, and he wanted to make sure that she was not left behind. “It is your choice,” he assured her, “wherever you pick I am happy to treat you.” He paused, briefly, quickly realizing that he did not know what restaurant she had in mind. “I will need you to lead the way, however.” He motioned her forward, Kaito didn’t know the area at all so he could not guide her to their destination.
KAILYN & ERIK:
Kailyn had always been the tagalong. Growing up at Connor’s side, their friends were clearly there for him first, her second. She grew used to following in his footsteps, always a step behind, rarely by his side proper.
It was easier for her, honestly. There was far less pressure when people sometimes forgot she even existed, so obscured by her far more popular brother.
Not that Connor ever forgot her. He involved her in everything, made sure she was never truly left behind. Kaito, it seemed, was similar, as he was willing to slow his gait just to fall back into step with her. She wouldn’t have complained if they had continued as they were, so used to being a half step behind, but it was sweet of him to notice and even sweeter to actively try to walk with her.
She didn’t mention it, but she noticed.
“I…um…I l-l-like this c-cafe…” It was small but the people were friendly and the food was good. When Connor wasn’t in town, she stopped by after her night shifts and had never had a bad experience. And, because it was small, there was always less of a crowd than at the Starbucks across the street. It was a good place to relax after a long shift. “Um…this…this way…”
For a second she almost reached for his hand the way she would Connor’s, but she caught herself, tightening her hold on her bag’s strap instead. It was odd to lead the way for a new friend, but she knew the way well, and it was easy enough to start in the right direction.
Enter Erik.
Erik had been on his way to visit Kaito in the hospital, not realizing the man had already been released. Or if he did know, it was days ago (to him) and it had slipped his mind. The dangers of time travel that no one ever thought to mention - trying to reorient yourself to the current time line after days out of it.
Was it yesterday that he’d last come by? Or was it days ago? It really was so hard to tell sometimes.
Obviously it had been long enough for Kaito to have recovered enough, as Erik spotted the familiar purple hair exiting the hospital. At least that meant there was no major damage, that he was free to walk on his own. It was simple enough to catch up to him, to slide up and around through the crowd to cut him off.
“Well, well, what have we here, hm…?”
Cut them off. It was only when he’d slipped in front of the man with his usual smile that he noticed the timid blonde at his side. For a half second he readied himself to tease Kaito about a secret girlfriend, and then he saw her face and he almost dropped the coffee he was holding in his hand as he stared in shock.
“Friggin’ hell.”
Kailyn, too, stared at Erik with wide blue eyes, and she took a small step back behind Kaito out of habit. Neither could believe the other was real. Erik immediately glared at Kaito, thinking it a prank, and Kailyn took a small step back out of fear.
“What the hell, Ogawa,” Erik asked sharply, no trace of a smile. Kailyn dropped back behind Kaito more in response, obviously unhappy. “What the fuck kinda joke is this?” That’s all it could be. The dreams, the girl…there was no chance Kaito could have known about them otherwise.
KAITO:
Prior to his injury, Kaito had kept himself plenty busy. Perhaps he didn’t have all that many friends in the city, but there was still so much to do. He could always do more at Headquarters, catching up on paperwork or reading through interview in search of an angle that he’d missed, and his other hobbies ate up the rest of his time.
Now that he was injured, his life had come to a standstill.
He was not due back at the office for a few days yet, and he could not do any of his usual physical activities. Which meant that Kaito had a lot of time to fill.
Little errands, like the trip to the hospital or even cooking, would have to keep him busy until he returned to the task force. Kaito was not accustomed to boredom.
He had every intention of making himself breakfast when he got home, so he’d forgone coffee and treats at his own favorite cafe. As it turned out, he was glad that he’d decided to wait. She spoke highly of the little cafe. And, truthfully, her company was much preferred to whatever menial task he tried to fill his time with when he returned home.
Kaito’s offer, to take her out to breakfast, was meant to treat her. But it was an excuse for him to do something other than stare at the walls in his apartment, make meals, and wash dishes. Really, he was ready to get back out into the world.
And it was nice to be out, the fresh air felt good and he followed Kailyn easily into the city streets as she led the way.
Thus far, his morning had been rather pleasant, and then came O’Malley. The last time that he’d visited Kaito in the hospital, they’d gotten into something of a spat, and Kaito was still annoyed with him. Since when had O’Malley ever paid him this much attention?
Still, he was curious as to why O’Malley had seemingly changed his mind on his suspicions. Somewhere in the short conversation they’d shared with Rune, it seemed that the other agent had made up his mind. She was no longer a threat, and he seemed rather sure of it, and perhaps now was the time to ask more.
Not that he could ask in front of Kailyn…
Just as he started to respond to O’Malley, the other agent’s expression changed. He seemed startled by something, and it took Kaito a moment to understand that he was staring intently at Kailyn. Kaito blinked, glancing back at Kailyn to find that she was staring right back at O’Malley.
What had he just stumbled into? If they’d dated, or worse, he really didn’t want to know about it.
O’Malley’s gaze then fixed on him and Kaito was even more confused. He side stepped slightly, standing in front of Kailyn in the hopes of keeping them apart. Whatever was going on between the two of them, he had every intention of breaking it up.
“I do not know what you mean,” he replied, his voice lower now. The kindness that he’d offered Kailyn was not present as he spoke to O’Malley. He liked the other man well enough, but whatever this was about? Kaito did not appreciate the accusation. “There is no joke, O’Malley. I do not appreciate your implication.”
He glanced back over his shoulder at Kailyn, who’d hidden behind him almost fully now and frowned at O’Malley. “What is this about?”
KAILYN & ERIK:
Erik got a lot less sleep than he pretended he did. He wasn’t Shields, obviously in the office for extended hours day in and day out, but he was busy working three jobs and looking into any leads that ever cropped up in what little free time he had left. He wasn’t like the other agents, hunting down the bad guys and bringing them to justice, no. His job was to find the information, find evidence, to make everyone else’s job easier, and it left him very little time to catch up on his much needed sleep.
Except the sleep he currently got was haunted by visions of people. It wasn’t people he was hunting or even ones he could ever remember meeting, no, these were strangers that appeared to him every night. Three blondes and a brunette, never wearing or doing the same thing. He’d thought them figments of his imagination, a sign of lack of sleep, or, at worst, a side effect of time travel. No matter the explanation, they weren’t real.
Admittedly, he’d gotten curious when the hospital he saw Kaito in had shown up multiple times, to the point that he’d gone back on multiple days to see if the blonde girl he dreamed of existed, but, having never seen her, he had eventually just brushed it off.
But she was there, standing in front of him. Well, behind Kaito, but still in front of him, and he had no explanation for anything. And an answer-less Erik was a less than pleased one.
“The girl. The dreams.” Wasn’t it obvious? “You’re with her so this has to be your doing, see? It ain’t funny.”
Kailyn, gratefully shielded by Kaito, had one hand clutching the back of his jacket, her eyes wide as she stayed behind him. Dreams? He had dreams too? Her hold on Kaito’s jacket tightened. Of all the people she dreamed of, this one was the worst of them all. Why, if they were real, did she have to meet him?
Her eyes met Kaito’s for the briefest moment when he glanced back at her, and then he looked away and she looked down. It was ok. She wasn’t alone here. Kaito had been nice enough to get between them but why was this happening to her???
KAITO:
The last time that Kaito had spoken with O’Malley, Kaito had been rather irritated with him. The agent had poked at his wounds, his sharp tongue reminding Kaito of the mistake that he’d made, and Kaito had pulled no punches in his response.
Kaito knew that it was not healthy to hold a grudge, but he was still angry with O’Malley as they stood face to face just outside of the hospital. He thought he’d have a week or two before the other agent came waltzing into the office again, so he assumed that he had a bit more time to settle.
Evidently, he’d been wrong.
Despite his anger, however, Kaito would never pull some sort of strange prank on another agent in the task force. Kaito wasn’t likely to pull a prank on anyone, for that matter. And yet Erik outright accused him despite knowing that such foolishness was not in character for him.
Honestly, he hadn’t the slightest idea what Erik was accusing him of. “Of all the stupid things that you have said to me through the years, O’Malley,” he replied with an exasperated growl, “this is the most ridiculous by far. What are you talking about?”
Apparently ’the girl’ was a reference to Kailyn, but ’the dreams’? Kaito didn’t know what that meant. “What dreams?” He felt Kailyn’s fingers curl in the fabric of his jacket, holding onto him, and he couldn’t help but feel a little bit surprised that she hadn’t just bolted. He couldn’t tell whether she was terrified of Erik specifically or whether he’d surprised her.
He turned his head again, not quite able to get a good look at her, but it was good enough. “Do you know him?” He asked her with a softer tone. Was he angry because Kailyn was an ex or something? She was certainly Erik’s type physically, though he doubted that she would have given him a chance.
Kaito was strong, physically and emotionally he could deal with a lot before he crumbled, but this? He'd only just left the hospital a few days earlier, even Kaito was not prepared to deal with whatever the hell this was.
KAILYN & ERIK:
Erik had only really come back to the hospital to try one last time to find the blonde that Kaito had mentioned, and to see if there was anything about his dreams that would give him a hint. Seeing Kaito had only been an excuse. He hadn’t expected the girl Kaito mentioned to have been the girl he dreamed of, nor had he expected to find them together.
“First off, rude.” The things he said were only sometimes ridiculous and never stupid. “And the dreams with her,” Erik frowned, gesturing back towards the girl that he could barely see. He’d know her anywhere, had seen her for ages, every night.
Immediately he wanted to blame Kaito for the dreams, for distracting him so much at night when he was so busy. It made sense to him; after all, what other reason could the two of them have been together? But Erik knew Kaito (or at least, liked to think he did), and the frustration in his voice seemed all too real. He didn’t seem to know anything about the dreams at all.
So was he wrong again? Was Kaito not involved?
He was really starting to hate this.
The softer voice Kaito used towards Kailyn just pissed Erik off more. “Well, if it wasn’t you, then what the hell is going on?”
-
It was only because of Kaito that Kailyn hadn’t completely broken down. He wasn’t Connor, didn’t inspire the same sort of confidence and safety that her brother did, but he was quiet and patient. It was a tentative comfortableness around him, but it was enough that him being there gave her enough courage to stay and stay standing.
Admittedly behind Kaito and clutching at his jacket, but of the two men there, one was far less terrifying than the other.
She hadn’t expected him to look back at her again, especially not to ask if she knew him. “N-no!” Well… “B-but I…but I’ve seen him b-before…”
Every night. There’d been three of them, now four, that she saw in her dreams, and he’d always been the one that scared her the most. His smile never felt real, never genuine, and the parts of her dreams with him in them were her least favorite of the bunch. The others at least seemed nice enough. Well, the girls, anyway.
But how did she explain that to someone she barely knew? Only Connor knew about her dreams, but he didn’t know they were real.
KAITO:
Kaito was well-raised. From an early age, his parents had taught him to be unfailingly polite and those values had followed him into adulthood.
Admittedly, his upbringing in America had given him a bit of an edge, but it was typically reserved for the people that annoyed him most. He’d never minded giving bothersome classmates or coworkers a piece of his mind, and it had gotten him into trouble in the past.
But for Erik O’Malley to call him rude?
Kaito forced his eyes closed and took a slow breath. Stubborn and impossible as Carson could be, he wasn’t as outrightly obnoxious as O’Malley. When he opened his eyes again, he forced his expression to remain calm.
“As I said, I do not appreciate the accusation. You accused me of…” Kaito paused, his brows drawing together slightly as he tried to understand exactly what O’Malley had accused him of doing. Evidently he was angry about dreaming of Kailyn, but he didn’t know how he was supposed to have something to do with that.
Pluto, his Gengar, liked to play tricks but to manipulate dreams? No, Kaito didn’t think he was in his wheelhouse. His species was known to control shadows, not dreams.
“What exactly are you accusing me of?” He asked, trying to make sense of it. If he was correct, and Erik was trying to say that he controlled his dreams somehow, he couldn’t help but frown. Evidently, Erik did not trust him and was not particularly willing to have faith in him even when Kaito denied any sort of involvement.
What had happened that made him so suspicious of his own teammate?
Kaito ignored O’Malley’s question. He didn’t have the slightest idea as to what was going on either. Kailyn’s response gave him pause, however. It seemed that he knew less than both of him, though she claimed that she did not know O’Malley, it was clear that she’d seen him. “Have you?” Kaito asked seriously, still ignoring his irritating colleague. “Where did you see him, miss?” It seemed that she was hesitant to answer, so Kaito asked another question based on what O’Malley had said. “In your dreams? It seems that is where he saw you.”
It was odd, spending weeks in DC instead of traveling across the country, but Rune found that she was already starting to think of Sirius’s apartment as home. It wasn’t the manor by any stretch, but it was warm, familiar, and most of all, it had him.
Whenever he wasn’t at work, of course, and he unfortunately had quite a bit of that lately. Ever since Kaito had been attacked, things had…shifted. Sirius came home later, more distracted, and though she could commandeer his attention for a bit, it eventually went back to the case. She did something, enough for him to ask her to stay instead of heading to Salt Lake City, but she just hoped it was enough. He’d certainly been getting better over the past few weeks, slowly but surely.
And she was going to do all she could to help.
That night she’d already grabbed take out for them from their favorite Chinese place, had set up the living room for cuddles, and had let the night go where it needed. Post dinner found her curled up on his lap under a blanket in the living room, only half watching whatever was on the telly.
“When do you wish to take your Christmas trip, Siri?”
SIRIUS:
Love is patient, love is kind…
His fingers traced the swirling strands of Rune’s hair. Though his gaze followed, it was clear that Sirius was elsewhere. His mind far away from the little apartment they shared.
This time, it was not on the case, but on those six words. He couldn’t remember the rest of the verse, but it didn’t really matter. For years, he’d been to wedding after wedding and had scoffed when someone inevitably spoke that cliche phrase. When, he’d thought, had love ever been patient or kind?
Love was a fire, it made you feel warm for a few moments before it consumed you. It burned, leaving scars in its wake. He’d seen it in his own life, in Rosie’s, and Moreno’s and didn’t believe in the beauty that these people spoke of.
Until Rune.
He had not been himself lately. Sirius had struggled with what happened to his partner, with his own guilt and self-loathing, and being trapped in Headquarters hadn’t helped. Despite dark moods and his fixation on the case, Rune had remained by his side. She’d never once complained that he was distracted or cold, she seemed to love him anyway. Their love really was patient and kind.
There were no words for the appreciation that he had for her and all of the sacrifices that she’d made in order to keep him company. Truly, he wasn’t sure how he’d have managed without her.
Her words drew him from his thoughts, his expression shifted slightly, and he seemed to return to her.
He’d damn near forgotten about the Christmas trip. Sirius had been looking forward to it, but it had fallen to the wayside. “I’m not sure,” he confessed. “I don’t think I can take a leave until this is all over. Things have heated up.” He offered her an apologetic look. “I’m sorry. Maybe… this summer?” He wasn't sure that the case would be tied up by then, or that they'd have any answers at all, but he hoped that they'd be closer in a few months. A pause. "Think you'll still be on the West Coast then?"
RUNE:
“I only have four badges left to obtain before I challenge the Elite Four. So perhaps.” Technically she could have challenged the Elite Four already with the eight badges she already had from the Atlantic League, but she wanted the sweep of all the United States had to offer before she returned home to England.
All the Pokemon things the States had to offer, that is. Even when she had to return home, she had no intention of giving up Sirius. She had promised him forever and she had every intention of carrying through with that promise. Though was he willing to keep a romance across the ocean? Would one of them have to move? That—
No. It was too early and she was far too comfortable to delve into that train of thought. There was too much of a chance of heartbreak and she wasn’t ready for the possibility. One day they would have to address it, but it was not that day.
Instead she turned back to the topic of the vacation. “I have no issues with a summer trip. Have you decided on a destination?” Perhaps he wanted somewhere on the west coast, if he was asking her expected plans. Hawai’i, maybe, before she challenged the Elite Four, or southern California, before the eighth gym. Or maybe he just wanted to know where she was so he knew where she’d be returning after their trip to wherever.
Wherever he wanted, anywhere on Earth, she’d take him. A trip for just the two of them. She really couldn’t wait.
SIRIUS:
The American League was an enormous undertaking. For many trainers, it took years to build a team and to train the strongest pokémon. Oftentimes, it took many losses to the same gym leader. Slowly, slowly, the ambitious changed course and changed their strategy, while the weak gave up and went home.
Rune was in a class entirely of her own, however. When Sirius met her, she’d been finishing the Atlantic Division, and just a few months later she was halfway through the Pacific. She was undefeated and seemingly unbothered by the best that the League had to offer.
Sirius had never been a battler, but he was proud of all that she had accomplished.
In the back of his mind, he knew that it would be the end of her time in the States, but he couldn’t bear to let himself think about that now. Things were hard enough without the thought of losing her. The thought caused his fingers to tangle in his hair and he held her just a little bit closer.
“We could go to Hawai’i,” he told her with a faint smirk. “I want to be there when you finish off the Elite Four.” He could scarcely wait to celebrate with her. There was not a doubt in his mind that she would defeat them. He just hoped that it would wait a little bit… Though Sirius wanted to be there when she won, he wasn’t certain that he would be able to go if the case was stuck in the same place that it was now.
“It doesn’t really matter where we go. If I’ve got the ocean and my girl, I’m happy. Even better if we can get some private time on the beach.” Sirius teased. He wanted to go somewhere where he could focus on her, where he could make up for how inattentive he’d been of late. “I just want to get away.” Sirius confessed at least, his voice lower.
RUNE:
Rune had been training since she was a child.
She’d declared her intention to take over her grandfather’s gym when she was seven. At ten she had her first Pokemon, a Snivy bred from her grandfather’s Serperior. By twelve she was one of the stronger trainers in school. By now? She wanted to believe she was strong enough to take on her grandfather.
No American gym would stand a chance against him. She just hoped that she could do him proud.
“I will make sure you are able to be there.” If she had to wait to challenge the Elite Four so that Sirius could be there to witness her victory, so be it. It would be the crowning glory of her American tour and she couldn’t imagine doing it without him there. If she had her way, she’d have her whole family there to see her win, but she would settle for at least Sirius.
Him being there would be enough.
But a trip to Hawaii would be nice. She knew he would love the beaches and the ocean, and she’d certainly enjoy the views. They could celebrate together, dinner and drinks and each other, all under the general haze of victory? She couldn’t wait.
Sirius seemed to feel the same, though with the ocean being an added requirement. As long as they were together, they’d be happy. She was happy as they were, just curled up together in his apartment. Adding beautiful scenery and exotic locales would only make it better.
“Together, just you and me,” she purred at him, pressing her lips to his gently. It was what she promised him at Christmas, a trip just the two of them, wherever he wanted. She’d take him away now if she thought his work could spare him. Just whisk him away from everything that was weighing him down… “I would take you away from everything if I could. At least let me give you something to look forward to.”
SIRIUS:
He was little more than a distraction. If not for him, Sirius felt rather certain that Rune would have finished the American League by now and that she would have returned to England victorious. She would be ready to take over her grandfather’s gym.
Though he was rumored to be an immensely worthy adversary, Sirius felt sure that Rune could defeat Tristan Alcott too.
And yet, despite the fact that he’d kept her from her goal for months, Rune wanted him to be there when she won. Sirius softened. She had agreed to stay by his side when he needed her most, and he was glad to support Rune when she asked. “I wouldn’t miss it.” He promised her. “Not for anything, I know how hard you’ve worked to get here.”
America had not been part of her initial plan, Declan had shaken her confidence and her pride, but it seemed that she had been restored.
He wanted to see Rune’s face when she finished this, when she took on the last of the Four and emerged victorious. And he had a funny feeling that if this victory was anything like the one in Miami, he wouldn’t pay all that much attention to their surroundings. She was far more interesting.
Sirius kissed her back without a second’s hesitation. Just the two of them and the ocean to keep them company, Sirius couldn’t imagine a better Christmas gift.
The next words that she spoke, however, made him close his eyes. He hated that she had to see him like this. Sirius wanted to be the man that she’d fallen in love with, flirtatious and smooth, but he was so far removed from that man now. What had happened to Kaito had dredged up so many of his own memories, his own fears, that he couldn’t quite pull himself out of the rut that he was in.
“I know you would,” he nodded. Rune had proven her love for him in the time that she spent at his side. She could be in Salt Lake now, trying to make up for all of the time that she’d lost in Seattle, but she’d chosen to be here instead. “But for now… I look forward to nights like this. Knowing I’ve got you here?” He’d never had someone waiting for him before, nevertheless someone that could help him refocus. “Rune, I dunno what I’d have done without you.”
He’d been down this road before and he was not eager to relive that experience. Rune helped keep him from drowning when his work threatened to pull him under. “I love you, I really do.”
RUNE:
It had been years of effort and training before she’d even made it to the United States, let alone the time she had taken working to build herself back up after Declan. The first few gyms had been hard, had taken extra time. Rayquaza had helped, the successive wins helped more. Now it felt like she had preparations and research to do before each, but nothing besides that.
Which was for the best. Sirius was the best sort of distraction, but it did mean he took up her time.
“And I know how busy you must be at work. I will make sure you can be there, whether that means waiting or stealing you away from Kaito.” If she had to wait for their current case to end, so be it, she just wanted him to be there. Neither Scorpius nor her grandfather would have the time to fly out to watch, not from England, but Sirius? If they could make a vacation out of it, if they could celebrate together…
It would be a wonderful memory, she was certain.
Just as the past few weeks were certain to be an unhappy one. She hadn’t seen Kaito since he left the hospital, but she’d been home whenever Sirius finally returned from work each day, ready to gather him into her arms and pull him back into the love they’d built for themselves. If he needed a distraction, she was always willing to offer.
“I will stay as long as you need me, Sirius.” Weeks, if it took that, even now. “You will never have to find out what it would be like without me. I will be here whenever you wish.” It didn’t matter if she was in England or America, she would fly back for him. There were few people in the world that she would do that for, but he was at the top of that list, even above Scorpius.
Her cousin had Eleanor anyway.
“And I, you.” This was the man she wanted to spend the rest of her life with, if he’d have her. She loved him with all of her heart. “Forever.”
SIRIUS:
Elysion was incredibly dangerous. Anyone who’d worked the case for more than a few days understood the gravity of the threat they faced. Until recently, however, Elysion’s people and the F.B.I. task force had rarely interacted with one another.
Erik being the sole exception.
The shadowy agents maimed and stole and murdered, but they’d never directly harmed one of Shields’ people. Things had taken a hard turn once Kaito had been injured, however. Of course, he’d walked into it. The assassins had not purposefully sought him out, nor had they finished the job, but Sirius hoped that an attack on one of their own meant that the case would move more quickly.
Despite Kaito’s descriptions and Siri’s work to try to gather evidence, it seemed that they were no further now than before Kaito was harmed. If Shields knew something, he was keeping it from his agents, and Sirius asked himself how much longer they’d have to wait and wonder. Or worse still, if nothing new had come out of it, what could possibly crack this case open?
“You shouldn’t have to wait for me,” he shook his head slightly. As much as Sirius wanted to be there, he didn’t think it was fair to ask that of her. And to leave Kaito? In truth, Sirius didn’t think he could leave when things had amped up. He needed to be there in case something broke. “I’m hoping it’ll be done soon. We can celebrate all that we’ve accomplished. My case and your victory…”
It was a nice thought, and earned a little smile from him.
Then again, the longer she waited for him, the more time that he got to keep Rune in the United States. Soon enough, she would return to England and where did that leave them?
For now, at least, Rune promised to stay. He nodded slightly, pulling her close to him and he nodded. Sirius did need her. Her presence had coaxed him from his own worst thoughts and concerns when he needed it most. Rune knew him well enough to draw his attention away and to make him forget if only for a couple of minutes.
Her words, that she would be here with him, that he would never need to know life without her, that she was his forever, drew his attention again. His gaze fixed on hers and he studied her for a long moment, his expression serious but sure. “I’m gonna marry you someday, you know?” He asked, but there was a strange certainty in his tone. “If you’ll have me.”
With a soft snicker and a more typical smirk he continued. “For the record, that wasn’t a proposal.” Not yet, anyway.
RUNE:
If Rune had wanted to, she was certain she could have the eighth gym in the Pacific League beaten by Easter and the Elite Four beaten before spring ended. If she truly pushed herself, if she spent every moment training her battle skills and her Pokemon and reading up on the current Elite, she had no doubt that she could take them down.
But that would mean giving up her time with Sirius. It would mean that he would probably be busy with work and unable to be there to see her victory. It would mean she would have to return to England all that much sooner.
So for that, it was better to wait, to take her time. Her grandfather was in no rush to retire, of that she was sure. He was still so busy, flying around the world, from country to country multiple times a week. He wouldn’t mind if she took a few extra months to finish her journey, and the people here were certainly making a case for it, Sirius specifically.
“Perhaps not, but I wish to.” And Rune got what she wanted. There was no arguing with her, not over this. Sirius would be there when she defeated the Elite Four, she’d make sure of it. “And yes, a joint victory celebration sounds ideal.” All the better if it truly was just the two fo them. It’d be worth every moment of trouble.
Green eyes met blue and Rune looked back at him with a small smirk. It wasn’t often that she saw him this serious, save for the past few weeks, and she gave him a moment to think, instead admiring him in front of her. Even now, tired from long days at work and whatever was going on there, he was still the most handsome man she had ever met. It was no wonder it had been so hard to keep her eyes and hands to herself.
And then he spoke and he said he was going to marry her and Rune’s heart actually skipped a beat.
It wasn’t a proposal, he made that clear a moment later, but for the warmth that spread through her chest, that threatened to touch her cheeks, it might as well have been. It was still a statement of intention, a promise of forever if she let it, and Rune found herself nodding, unable to find words to convey all that she was feeling.
Marriage. To Sirius.
It wasn’t that she’d never thought of such a thing before, but usually it was casual daydreams of the future, of things that might be, secret thoughts kept to herself. Him stating it aloud made it feel so much more real.
And oh, that snicker, that smirk…there was the Siri she was used to, back to her even if just for the moment. It was encouraging to see. Even though she knew the Siri of the past few weeks was still him, still her Siri, it was good to see a bit of his usual self shining through. He wasn’t lost forever.
“It had best not be. I would at least want a ring out of it.” To show the world she was his.
SIRIUS:
Rune had a whole life waiting for her in England. Her friends, her family, and her gym were all waiting for her to return to her home country. This American adventure was supposed to help her regain confidence and build her strength before she took over her grandfather’s gym, she was never supposed to stay.
Sirius understood all of this, of course. She’d never told him that she intended to immigrate to the United States, not even when their relationship had become more serious. So what was to become of them? He adored Rune and certainly couldn’t imagine losing her, but he couldn’t help but wonder where her victory over the Elite Four would leave them.
Arceus, he didn’t want her to leave.
He smiled softly at her when she insisted that she waited for him. He wanted to be there for her victory, to see the culmination of all Rune’s efforts, and to cheer her on in this final victory on American soil. “I’ll be there then,” he promised. “If you want me to be there, I wouldn’t miss it for the world. You challenge the Elite Four on your own time, love. I’ll make time.”
No matter how desperately he wanted to keep her here, Sirius would not hold her back from her dreams. “I’ve made you wait long enough,” he told her with a gentle kiss to her forehead. His mood was still uncharacteristically serious, and he knew that she’d stuck around out of concern for him. “But I… I’m going to miss you when you go home.”
She was already far, far away on the West Coast, but it would be a couple thousand extra miles between her Nottingham and D.C. Despite this talk of forever, of marriage even, he couldn’t help but wonder if there was really a future in this for them.
Atop everything else, Sirius was afraid to lose the woman who’d stolen his heart. She loved him even though his smirks had faded, even though work was at the forefront of his mind, and she made him feel human again. He was more than an agent, he was hers.
If she intended to have a future at his side, no matter what that looked like, then Sirius had every intention of marrying Rune. He’d been skeptical of forevers until recently, but that she’d stuck by him through his best and his worst, he was certain now. She was the person that he wanted by his side for the remainder of his life. No one else could possibly compare.
His statement, by the look of it, had taken Rune by surprise. He watched her expression curiously, trying to read how she felt about the idea, but it became clear when she nodded.
A slow smile spread across his face, lighting his eyes and tugging at the corners of his lips until he practically beamed at her. Just as quickly, he caught himself and pressed his lips together, averting his gaze slightly as he collected himself. It wasn’t a real proposal, certainly nothing official yet, but he was thrilled that she wanted the same from him.
“I’ve got string around here somewhere,” he teased, “I’d make you a ring.” He sat back against the couch and met her eye again, an easy smirk replaced the bright smile of just seconds before. “I think I managed to make you speechless for a second, huh?" Sirius chuckled. "I love how you stayed. You didn't have to, but... I think I understand now. Forever." He murmured, leaning forward to kiss her. "I think we could do it." He certainly loved her enough.
RUNE:
It meant something to know that Sirius was willing to make time for her. Work was busy, she knew that, and whatever case he was on was taking up much fo his time, so for him to be willing to be there, whenever it might be? It meant something. It meant everything. “I want you there,” she said again. “I will be sure to give you plenty of notice. I do hope your boss will not be too upset.”
Her heart ached at the thought of the distance that would one day be between them. It was hard enough being apart when she left for a gym battle, but those days she was always able to come back and stay with him for however long she wanted. “I will fly back to you every weekend, Sirius. Work may keep us apart, but I will always come back to you.” Would that be enough? A couple of days together after five apart?
It would have to be. Her gym was in Nottingham and her gym had been her dream since she was a small child. Part of her wished she was able to let it go, to give it up for Sirius, but she knew she’d regret it for the rest of her life. She’d never be able to be just a normal trainer, she wanted to be special. Respected, as her grandfather was, even feared.
If she could at least do four days of open gym, three days in the states by Sirius’s side, that would be enough, right? He was too important to lose because of something like physical distance. They would have to make it work.
“I want you in my life, whatever it takes. I said it in England - you are it for me.”
And that smile. That smirk. It was easy enough to remind her why he was it when he looked at her like that. Even if he squashed it down, fell back into whatever mood he’d been in the past few weeks, it was enough to see it momentarily.
Still, she frowned at the teasing, almost pouting. “An actual ring when you actually propose.” There was a tradition to it all, one she wanted followed. He didn’t have to get down on one knee but she at least wanted a ring out of it.
And for it to be in the future, of course. They’d only been dating for seven months; it was far too early for that sort of decision, no matter how much she loved him. Perhaps after his case was over and after she’d defeated the American Leagues. That would surely be enough time, right?
Still, he was right, he had had her at a loss for words. She kissed him back as she felt the warmth again. He was finally starting to believe that she wouldn’t leave him, that she was in this for the long run. “I love you, Sirius. Forever. I want to be by your side for that long.” A small smirk. “No matter what your mood may be.”
SIRIUS:
Heeler’s attack had rattled Sirius. In the aftermath, he’d lost everything that made him the man that he was. He lost the woman he loved, his good looks were marred by the scarring across his chest, and his confidence in himself had seemingly evaporated overnight. All that was left of Sirius was an F.B.I. agent and he’d clung desperately to the role. It had felt as though his work and Rosie were the only two constants in his life.
Though Sirius could be rather relaxed about his job, be it timeliness or paperwork, he cared deeply for the work that he did. If he could protect others from feeling the same sort of hurt that he had or prevent them from going down the wrong path, he’d do everything in his power to help. He’d pledged to serve and he had.
“My work is important to me,” Sirius told Rune honestly. Even now, his job was one of the most important pieces of his life, it was where his friends were and where he devoted most of his time. Like Rune and her gym, Sirius was dedicated to law enforcement. But then she’d come along. “But you... I would do anything for you.” He told her honestly. If that meant Shields would be angry with him, so be it.
But his love for her was more than a trip to see her defeat the Elite Four. If she asked him to come to England with her, he knew that he would follow. Sirius could not ask her to give up her dream, her legacy, but he could make a life for himself with her.
“Is that what you want?” He asked her in a low tone, worry eating at him as he spoke. “Do you still want to…?” Sirius couldn’t quite bring himself to finish the question. He knew that Rune wanted to be with him, that she adored him, and she would want to stay together regardless of the distance. But perhaps their circumstances would make that impossible.
This was a strange predicament to be in.
In one breath, they spoke of the uncertainties of their future and of marriage. He’d never been in a relationship like this one before. Rune made Sirius happier than he’d ever been, but he’d never dated someone whose home was not with him. Nova was not from Florida, but she was happy to spend the remainder of her life in Miami, but Rune… Oh, she had goals and dreams so much larger than anything he could have imagined. She had a whole life waiting for her an ocean away.
She promised that she wanted him in her life, whatever that took, and Sirius felt himself sigh softly. He felt just a twinge of relief. This would be alright. As long as they wanted one another, this would be okay. He just hoped that the distance wouldn’t make their feelings fade.
“Alright,” he teased again, his posture more relaxed now that he felt certain of where the conversation was going. He’d mentioned marriage and it was rather obvious that he’d caught Rune off guard, but he reaction had been perfect. She was surprised, yes, but seemed pleased with the idea. Just so long as he gave her a ring, she would go along with it. “After your win, you’ll have to tell me what sort of ring you want. Fair?”
If she wanted to tell him earlier, Sirius wouldn’t mind. He loved her deeply, and felt certain that he was in this with her for good, but he understood that they’d only been dating for a few months. He didn’t need a few years to decide, but a bit more time wouldn’t hurt either.
It would be best to see how they did with the distance before they decided on engagement.
He warmed. These last few weeks had been hard and Sirius had struggled to make himself the man that Rune had fallen in love with, but he felt more like himself now. Her sweet words of love made him feel warm. “I know I’m not easy to love,” he told her truthfully. There was a part of Sirius that worried that she might bolt if she saw too much of this stoic side of him, but he had never seen her waver.
Sirius gave her a loving look and pushed his hand into her hair gently. “But you’re better than anyone I could have hoped for. The girl of my dreams.” She was more than that though, he’d never understood just how incredible she was until she was standing in front of him. With each day, he realized a little more and more just how lucky he was.
RUNE:
“And I, you.” Those words were frequently spoken by her, as their feelings for each other seemed to match often. He would do anything for her, even take a break from his work just to see her win it all, and she would do anything for him, even pausing her training to be there when he needed her.
This was love. This was what a healthy love felt like and it was incredible and warm and Rune couldn’t express how lucky she was to have actually found it. Khirsanth and Ni’ihau deserved all the rewards for pulling their trainers together, if only to have given them the chance to meet.
They understood each other in ways she didn’t think anyone ever would.
Sirius’s work was as important to him as her gym was the her. In a way, they understood each other’s obligations, understood just what it meant to the other. Despite knowing how much they cared for each other and wanted to be together, neither was willing to broach the topic of bringing the other along with them. Sirius was who he was. He wouldn’t be the same in England, no matter how much she wanted to keep him by her side. He could no more stop being an FBI agent than she could a Pokemon trainer.
They belonged to two different worlds, but that didn’t mean they couldn’t make it work.
“Yes. I want you, Sirius. Only you.” No matter what arrangement they eventually decided on (it was far too early to truly make a real decision on the matter), she wanted to be with him. If that meant weekends in the US, so be it. If it meant sustaining on video calls until they could be together, she’d manage it. She only wanted to make sure he was in her life forever. “No matter what it takes, I want you.”
A ring, an engagement, was only a more permanent sign of their dedication. It was too early, she was adamant about that, but Sirius seemed to be in agreement. “After I win, yes,” she nodded. Enough time for them to work out the intricacies of their eventual long distance relationship. “Though as long as it is from you, I am certain I will love whatever ring you choose.” She didn’t need something elaborate, just something that represented their promise to each other. Forever was more than string.
Although forever meant more than just marriage. “Since we are on the subject of future plans...” Rune hesitated for a moment. It was a topic she wasn’t sure she wanted an answer to. What if they had different thoughts, different plans? “Do you…want children? In the future, of course, not now.” She honestly wasn’t even sure she did. Children were…not her forte, and she had always found it awkward to be around them, unsure of how to behave. But if it was with Sirius? A family, a real family, didn’t sound so bad.
Rune frowned immediately at Sirius’s next words, though she leaned into his hand. Not easy to love? The very idea was absurd. Falling for him had been easy, too easy, to the point that she couldn’t stop it if she’d tried. What they had had started as something casual, but it had grown fast beyond her control. “Were that true, I would not be here,” she said firmly. It would have stayed friends-with-benefits or a connection maintained only by their Pokemon. “You are everything I could have asked for. How could loving you be difficult?”
She fell in love with him again every time he smiled at her. Loving him was as easy as breathing. How could he ever think it hard?
SIRIUS:
Love was not forever.
Sirius had suffered the consequence of heartbreak before. He’d fallen much more slowly for Nova, but in time he’d imagined a future with her and they had moved in together. Then, practically overnight their relationship had slipped through his fingers. She never said goodbye, never told him why she’d left, her things were just gone when he’d returned from the hospital.
In the end, Sirius was left holding the jagged pieces.
It had taken him the better part of two years to put himself back together again. He’d caught up to Heeler, he’d tried to forget his heartache with drinks and one night stands, and he’d been relocated to a prestigious task force in D.C.
And then Rune had come along. At first, Sirius had pushed back. He didn’t want to be in relationship, he did not want to have his heart broken again, but she’d made her case and he’d fallen hard. For months, he’d been terrified. Sirius fretted that she would leave, that he would not be enough for her, that she would find his flaws and decide that he was not worth her trouble.
Instead, Rune had settled in his lap and listened when he told her of his hurt. Be it Heeler or Nova, his fear of relationships or Kaito’s attack, she’d listened and loved him regardless. She did not tease him for his weakness, hiss at him for some perceived slight, and he’d learned to trust her deeply.
And when it came time for Rune to tell him of her own struggles, of Declan and what had happened in her gym, he’d done his best to repay the favor. He wanted to be as good to her as she was to him.
Rune was an excellent lover, but she’d become his closest friend in the matter of just a few months and he could not imagine life without her. She had changed his mind. Love could be forever if it was a love like this. The love that he felt for her was strong and healthy and happy, and finally Sirius had begun to feel safe.
She would not hurt him, she loved him too much to do him any harm.
Perhaps that was why he was able to believe her so quickly when she insisted that she wanted to continue their relationship despite the distance. “Then we’ll make this work,” he promised Rune. Admittedly, he was still a bit worried about how the distance might impact their relationship, but he had to trust her. She’d never given him any reason not to. “One way or another, I’m yours.”
If that meant that he joined her in England, so be it. Perhaps he could get a job with Interpol or MI5… But that was a conversation for another day, for now he wanted to pretend as though she wasn’t leaving. He didn’t want to deal with the thought of Rune so far away.
“As long as it’s not made of string. You’re truly a dragon…” He teased, his words warm and affectionate. “I’ll think on it. Don’t worry, it’ll be a real ring when the time comes.” He wanted to get her an engagement ring that was worthy of her, of them, though he knew it would be modest in comparison to the rings that some of her friends likely wore. He was not a British noble and certainly didn’t have the money that her friends and family did.
Sirius tilted his head slightly when she mentioned future plans, curious as to what she had in mind. He had certainly not expected a conversation about children, however. Though he was immensely tempted to make a joke, to take some of the edge off, he decided against it. She’d asked a serious question, and he would answer it seriously.
“I’d like kids someday. It doesn’t matter how many or when,” Sirius shrugged, “but I’d like to be a dad. I… I think I’d be good at it.” Though, there was doubt in his voice when he spoke the final part. For a moment, he drew back. His expression slightly distant as he tried to think it through, but he returned soon enough. “I’d like to think I’d be good at it.” He corrected, and then Sirius refocused on Rune.
“Do you want kids?” They’d never discussed this, he realized. No passing mention, nothing, he had no idea where Rune stood on this matter.
He watched her quietly when she tipped her head into his hand, searching the frown in her expression carefully. Her words struck him and he felt himself weaken. Sirius offered her a crooked, pained smile. “When I’m like this,” he murmured in response, “I know I’m not the person that you fell in love with right now.” But the fact that she was here, that she still wanted to be close to him, meant the world to him. “It would have been easy for you to leave, but you didn’t. I’m working on it, I promise.”
RUNE:
Relief. So much relief to know that he was wiling to stay with her, that he was willing to make it work, no matter what it took. She couldn’t imagine life without him and luckily it seemed like she wouldn’t ever have to. “And I am yours. I promised you forever.”
Even if he was joking about getting her an engagement ring made of string.
Hmph. “My love for you is not as flimsy as string. It deserves something stronger.” A pause. “And prettier.” Price was not her concern. The sea glass pendant that he had gifted her for Christmas had become a staple in her wardrobe, and she loved it just as much as she did her heirloom jewelry. It was the sentiment behind it (and the color). It didn’t have to be a priceless gem to gain her adoration.
As long as it was from him, then it would be special. Maybe children would be the same.
“I am certain you would be.” It wasn’t a doubt to Rune. Sirius would surely be a good father if he loved his future children even half as much as he loved her. He treated her so well, with love and respect, that any child would be lucky to have him as a father. She was lucky to have him as a partner.
But did she want children? “I…” Rune hesitated again, incredibly unsure how to respond. Sirius wanted children, wanted to be a father one day. And her? Was this going to be a dealbreaker if she said no? “…I could be convinced.” She was quick to try to explain her words, knowing they seemed insincere. “Children are…they have never been in my plans.” Then again, Sirius had never been in her life’s plans either. Perhaps this was the world telling her that the best things to come would be things she hadn’t expected.
Maybe they could make it work. Maybe together it wouldn’t be as terrifying daunting a commitment as it seemed. There was no turning back from children, not really, not if she had any say. She wouldn’t do what her parents did to her. If she had children, if they had children together, they’d be loved, she’d make sure of that.
It was just…if they had kids.
Rune frowned more, displeased with his view on himself. “Yes, you are. Even now you are still my Sirius.” There was a certainty in her voice, a conviction, as she believed whole heartedly in what she was saying. Her hands reached out, cupping his face, to make sure that he was looking at her as she continued. She wouldn’t let him deny her words. “No matter your mood, I love you.”
Her love was not so fragile as to shatter with one bad mood. It was not so finicky as to only focus on one part of him. The man he was now, the man he had been for the past few weeks, was just as much Sirius as the flirty agent she had met on the streets of DC. Every part of him loved her and she loved every part of him.
Did she prefer the man she had originally met, certainly, but what partner did not prefer their love to be happy? She would rather have him smirking at her than focused on work, but it did not change her feelings for him in the slightest. This was not something he had to work on. “And I will never leave you.”
SIRIUS:
They were both willing to do whatever it took to stay together. Rune had proven her dedication to him time and time again, and now it was his turn. He had to let her go, back across the ocean to her gym and her family, and he would love her from a distance.
He wouldn’t be too far anyway. Twinkling in the summer sky, Sirius the star would keep her company during the week and he would be at her side on the weekends.
Depending on how things went, perhaps he could gain citizenship in England and could find work there, but that was later. That was something to think about when they were no longer dating, when she had her ring and perhaps they had children of their own. They could not be an ocean away and raise a family.
He smiled slightly in response to her words. Rune spoke with conviction, with certainty, and he wholeheartedly agreed. Her love was not made of string. It would not unravel in time, it would not grow dingy and discolored after just a few months. He love was a diamond, tough enough to withstand even his most fearsome storms.
“Then I will get you a ring,” he promised with a nod, “a real ring. A pretty ring.” The last part he’d added to tease her, but he had every intention of getting her something that she would love. He wanted Rune to be proud to wear whatever ring he purchased, it was a symbol of their love after all.
In truth, Sirius hadn’t expected his little comment to lead to a conversation about the future. Rings and children, he didn’t mind mind it at all, but there was a lot to consider.
“I’m not so sure,” he whispered in response. “Rosie tried her best, but I’m not sure if fatherhood runs in the family…” He’d seen old pictures of Rosie and his father together, and he knew just how much he looked like him. What if he was more like him than he realized? What if he wasn’t any good at parenting?
Sirius breathed a soft sigh and shook his head. “It’s the one thing I’ve always wanted to be,” he murmured, “a good parent. You know, if… we have kids.” It was not set in stone, not when Rune seemed so uncertain, and he would be perfectly content if it was just the two of them. Of that, Sirius was sure.
Still, he wanted a family of his own. He’d longed to have one when he was growing up, and perhaps they could make one of their own. But he would never force her hand. Sirius tilted his head slightly, listening as she explained her stance. He didn’t realize that she was so hesitant.
Did she not want children at all? Was she just saying this to pacify him? “Could I convince you?” He asked, searching her expression for an honest answer. “I’ll never force you into anything that you don’t want. I don’t want you feeling pressure from me and relenting just to make me happy. Would you really consider it?” He asked, wanting to make damn sure that she understood his stance on this.
Ah, but he hadn’t told her the whole truth yet. “I’m gonna love you regardless of what your future plans are,” he leaned forward to press a gentle kiss to the tip of her nose. “I’m not going anywhere.”
He watched as her frown deepened, seemingly unsatisfied with what he’d said.
As soon as she started to explain, to tell him that she was still the man that she loved despite his focus on work and his stoicism, Sirius felt something in him loosen. His throat felt tight and he allowed her to see the weakness in his expression. Tempting as it was to hide, he knew that she would rather see the truth in his reaction.
This had always been his fear, that no one would love the jagged parts of his personality, and so he’d tried his best to hide them away. Kaito’s injuries, however, had forced him to show more. And she still accepted him. She was not going anywhere, no matter how icy he’d become.
He met her eye, but felt slightly wobbly, as if he was standing on uneven footing. His fingers curled in her hair, holding her close. “I dunno how I got this lucky, I really don’t, but I’ll do whatever it takes to deserve you.” And he spoke those same three words that he’d said again and again. “I love you.” There was vulnerability in his words and truth.
Those words were not enough, but he did not know how to express just how deeply he adored her.
RUNE:
Rune had never really given much thought to what sort of engagement ring she would one day want to wear. She had always assumed that she would have no real input in what she was proposed to with and that she would just be happy with whatever it was. Her grandmother wore the (rather simple) ring her grandfather had given her every day and seemed happy with it, so that was how it was, right?
But Sirius had offered to let her show him what she liked. It would still be a surprise in the end, she was sure, but to have any input? With him, she was certain he could give her anything (well, as long as it was a real ring) and she’d be happy just to have that promise, but it meant so much to her that he wanted to get her something that she would like. And that he’d guarantee it was pretty.
“Good,” she said with a nod, obviously pleased. “Then I eagerly await that day.” Whenever it came, whenever they were ready to make it truly a promise. She’d already promised forever with words, a ring was just a bit more real.
The future was still something to look forward to, no matter what happened. But did Sirius honestly doubt his ability to be someone who stayed? She didn’t know much about his father save for the fact that he was never there, but that wasn’t Sirius. How could he possibly believe that ran in the family?
“If that were true, we would both be terrible parents.” She had a happy childhood, but that was with her cousin and grandparents. Her parents were family in name only; Rune could not care less what happened to them, not after they decided her brothers were more important than she was. “But if there are children in our future,” she was careful to keep with the if, “I will not abandon them. And I know you could not do such a thing either.”
It wasn’t him. If she knew anything about him from the months they’d been together, she knew he was loyal, knew he was devoted, and she had no doubt in her mind that he would not be his father. Whether they would be the best parents was still up in the air, but they would not do as most of their parents had done to them.
Really, Siri was lucky he had a mother like Rosie.
Sirius’s next words were magic words, whether he meant them to be or not. She’d worried after hearing that he wanted kids and knowing that she was so unsure, but it wouldn’t break them. Nothing would break them. Because of that love, that understanding, Rune was willing to try anything.
“I will consider it.” They could talk, at least. It was still far to early to make such big decisions for good. The future was still up in the air for them. If Sirius wanted children, could promise her they wouldn’t change even when their family became three or four, she would try. Maybe she would understand why others adored the wee ones so. “As long as I have you, perhaps a larger family…would not be so bad.”
Maybe together they could make it work. She’d give him the time to persuade her. And if they decided on none, at least they would still have each other.
Oh, that expression tugged at her heartstrings. Was it because she adored him so that all she wanted was to sweep him up in her arms and keep his heart safe from the world?
“Deserve me? Who but the lord of the seas would deserve the queen of the skies?” One hand cupped his cheek, the other ran through his shaggy brown hair, pushing it away from his face. Blue eyes met green, holding his gaze as she spoke in an attempt to prove her sincerity. “I love you, no matter what.” No matter his mood or his priorities at the moment or his focus, she loved him. He was as much her love now as he was with that smirk she loved so much. “You will always be my Siri.”
A pause, then she leaned closer, her lips brushing over his as she spoke, her voice soft, almost a whisper. “And I am yours. Always.”
SIRIUS:
Sirius could scarcely remember the first time that Rune had promised him forever, but he hadn’t believed her. Though he’d loved her deeply at that point, he couldn’t fathom that she might really stay at his side.
Fear and old insecurities ate at him, making him wonder if he could keep anyone by his side. No one seemed to stay for more than a few years, so why would she? But he hoped that Rune would be the one that would keep her promise. She was good for him, great for him even, and he wanted her in his life.
That desperate hope had transformed into faith over time.
Sirius knew that he’d been hard to deal with of late. He was not himself, more somber and focused than usual, but she stayed with him all the same. She’d agreed to stay despite what that meant for her dream. Rune never complained about how he acted now or that his mood was keeping her in D.C. She still treated him with love and respect, as she always had.
“You’ll have a reminder of us no matter how far away we are from one another,” a small smile pulled at one corner of his lips, “for now the necklace I gave you at Christmas will have to do.” It wasn’t diamond or platinum, but it was a reminder all the same. He was hers and she was his, no matter how close or far they were from one another.
Rune and Sirius had told each other so much of their lives. He knew about Declan, about the loss, and he’d told her about Nova and the fear that their breakup had put in his heart. They knew a great many secrets, but they’d never really discussed their families. Sirius knew that she’d grown up with her grandparents, and that her parents were still alive, but didn’t really understand what had happened between them.
But if anyone could understand shitty parents, it was Sirius. By the sound of it, he’d been lucky. Rosie hadn’t expected to have a child so young, and his arrival had stalled her dreams, but she’d loved him fiercely. Sirius owed her everything.
He shook his head slightly, agreeing with what she’d said. Perhaps most of their parents had been awful, or entirely out of their lives altogether, but they would stay. Rune knew him too well. Sirius did not leave the people that he loved, and he had hoped that he would love a child of his own just as his mother had.
His green eyes and messy brown hair were his father’s, but his loyalty was entirely Rosie’s. He was his father’s only in the way that he looked.
“I wouldn’t leave,” he promised. Though this child was far away, and not a sure thing at all, he knew that she was right. To leave their child behind meant leaving Rune and he loved her far too much to go anywhere. And if it was their child, a bit of her and a bit of him, Sirius couldn’t imagine letting go. “I think I could get that part right…” He might still not be suited for fatherhood, but at least he’d be present.
He took a deep breath and nodded in agreement, if she was willing to be convinced, Sirius was willing to try. “I’ll try to convince you then,” he told her with a small smile, and then tried to meet her eye. “But you’ll always have me, regardless of your decision. I promise.”
Her fingers found his face, running softly through his hair, and Sirius leaned into her touch. He forced himself to keep his eyes on hers, listening intently as she spoke, and her mention of their titles (or, rather, their pokémon’s titles) allowed him to breathe. Perhaps she was out of his league, but when she put it like that, it didn’t seem so strange that they’d found their way into each other’s arms.
He kissed her softly, just wanting to be close. No matter his mood, no matter how difficult he’d been of late, he was hers. “Always,” he agreed with a nod, snuggling closer. She had a way of bringing him back, of refocusing his attention on her, and Sirius loved her for it.
“Thank you,” he whispered, finally beginning to feel a bit more like himself. His guard was down and he was vulnerable, but he was safe with Rune. “You always know how to bring me home.” Her words stole him away from the case, and allowed him to live in this moment with her.
His task force was an elite group of agents, all hand picked by him. He had absolute faith in all of them to make the right call, to have each other’s backs, to be the agents that he believed them to be. But once again, an agent under his command had gotten hurt.
He still felt the guilt from Demirci’s injury. If only he hadn’t let him go alone. No paperwork was worth his old partner’s life.
And to think that it was Kaito Ogawa this time. Of all the agents on the team, Ogawa was one of the last that he would expect this of. Admittedly, he only had a preliminary report and wasn’t entirely sure what had happened, but Ogawa? It beggared belief.
Which is why he called both Ogawa and Carson to his office, once the former was well enough to leave the hospital. He wanted to hear it from them.
KAITO & SIRIUS:
He had known this conversation was coming.
Kaito had followed up on a lead without permission, without back up, and such rash behavior warranted consequence. But in the moment, he’d weighed the risks and rewards. He hoped that perhaps if he was fast enough, that he might catch the Elysion assassin by surprise. What’s more, he hoped that he could arrest them before they harmed anyone else. They had all seen the horror that the assassins inflicted upon innocents. He couldn’t stand by and do nothing.
But his plan had gone all wrong. Of course, he knew that he would likely be in trouble if the plan had worked, but perhaps it would have moved the case forward. The fact that he’d failed, only made his decision less defensible.
Whatever Shields had to say was earned. Kaito drew a deep breath, steeling himself, before he stood. He straightened his jacket and his tie and glanced at Carson.
They were in this together. For that, admittedly, Kaito felt badly. Carson had not known what Kaito’s plan was until he’d arrived from lunch that day. And it was evident that he felt immense guilt for the role that he’d played.
Carson, usually playful and haughty, was a ghost beside him. Rune had protected Kaito from this when she stayed with him in the hospital, and though he was thankful, he was surprised to see Carson so changed by the incident. Despite his insistence that his injuries were his own doing, and the assassins’, his words did not seem to connect. He was so damn hardheaded sometimes.
“Come on,” Kaito murmured and Carson nodded. They stepped into the office together, side by side, both stony faced as they took their place in front of Shields’ desk.
Kaito paused, unsure of exactly what to say, but finally he spoke up. His gaze met Shields’, while Carson’s remained trained on the floor in front of him, jaw clenched tightly. “Sir, you wanted to speak to us?” Kaito asked, though there was no question in his tone. They all knew exactly what this was about.
SHIELDS:
If nothing else, the pair of agents were punctual, not a minute late from the scheduled meeting time. Expected for Ogawa, but a bit of a surprise for Carson. Shields was used to him waltzing into meetings a few minutes late, not being on time.
Perhaps this would stick.
They entered, shutting the door behind them, and Shields just watched them for a moment, studying their expressions. It seemed they both realized the severity of the situation, and he was just a little pleased inside (not that it showed outwardly). The more they realized themselves, the less that he had to try to drive into their heads.
“Sit.” It may have been a short conversation that he had planned, but it would still be better with them sitting on the chairs in front of his desk. They’d be more likely to talk and, usually, more likely to listen. And right now, what he needed most were agents that would listen. They seemed to be in short supply.
Once they were seated, he laced his fingers in front of him, leaning on the desk. “Explain.” Though he’d had a preliminary report already pass his desk, he wanted to hear it from them. He wanted to make sure that they both understood where they went wrong.
He wasn’t going to have this be a repeated issue.
KAITO & SIRIUS:
Shields had a very direct way of communicating what he wanted of his agents. He told them precisely what he wanted, in as few words as possible, and left them to accomplish their goal. Had he managed every aspect of their work like this, it was likely that he wouldn’t have been an effective leader, but his success was in his trust.
Though he was not particularly warm, nor friendly, Shields gave his agents a rather long leash. Too long sometimes, Kaito thought bitterly when he thought back on his conversation with O’Malley. Still, his trust was appreciated.
This time, however, Kaito had taken advantage. He sat without a word, he was not offended by his boss’s terse orders, but he noticed Carson hesitate slightly. Perhaps he’d been named after the dog star, but he was not keen on taking orders from anyone. Kaito glanced up at him, but before they made eye contact Sirius settled next to his partner with the same stony expression that he’d worn before.
A soft sigh escaped Kaito. He wasn’t used to this sort of partner. Typically, Carson would have tried to ease the tension, to lighten the mood, but it seemed that he was in no place to do so.
Shields leaned toward them slightly, but Kaito did not budge. He remained firmly in place. He knew precisely what he had done, that he had made an error in judgement, and he would answer for it. This was the price he paid for what he’d done. Hell, he’d gotten off easy. As O’Malley had said in the hospital, Kaito was lucky to be alive at all.
“I can explain my thinking, sir.” Kaito replied with a nod of his head, though he did not expect Shields to like what he had to say. “On the day of the incident, I had received a credible report from an informant. I was told precisely when and where an attack was likely take place here in D.C.” He paused. “Though I trust my informant, as much as one can, I was not certain that the lead was credible enough to gather other agents, so I decided to find out.”
Thinking back on the day, perhaps he’d been a bit too incredulous. “I left Carson a note to meet up with me at the location when he returned from lunch, and went to see for myself.”
And that was when the trouble started. “Within a few moments, I spotted the assassin that I had been searching for, but another appeared just seconds later and the pair of them were… not at all pleased to see me. The first assassin drew his gun and I realized my mistake at once, but it was too late. He fired, and I was hit and left to bleed out. Fortunately, as I have been told,” Kaito frowned. He didn’t feel particularly lucky.
“Carson showed up a few moments later, called in the ambulance and reinforcements,” he motioned to his partner.
Carson’s gaze was still trained on the ground. “I was late getting back from lunch, I should’ve been there earlier.” Kaito sighed softly. He’d tried to insist that this was not Carson’s fault, but he would not hear of it.
“I know that I made an error in judgement, sir. I accept my consequence.” It was that simple. He didn’t need to know what it was to agree with it, Shields was fair. He trusted in that, at least.
SHIELDS:
“I see.”
Had this been any other group, Ogawa’s decision wouldn’t have been wrong. A shaky lead, albeit a credible one, warranted looking into. Even if he had only managed to catch traces of the target, it would have been enough. And surely Ogawa hadn’t gone in expecting to bring in two Elysion assassins…
But this was Elysion, and they needed to be treated with every precaution they could manage, especially the assassins. Perhaps he hadn’t done a good enough job of warning of the danger of these people, of this organization.
Maybe that is what O’Malley had meant when he’d encouraged filling in some of the missing information for the other agents. Perhaps if Ogawa had known…There was no point in what-ifs. He had lived and that would be enough for now. It would only make him stronger and more ready in the long run. He already seemed to have repented for his mistake, already seemed like he knew where he had gone wrong.
Carson’s reaction, on the other hand, was a bit worrisome. This was not the agent he had hired, but at the same time, he understood why. Shields had been through something similar before. He’d let Demirci go off on his own once, just once, and it had ended with the man injured and out of the field for a good few months. He understood the guilt that Carson felt at that moment, no matter how irrational it may seem to anyone else.
He still felt that guilt and it had been five years.
As it was, they had been lucky that it had only been one gunshot. If the medical report was to be believed, it was a straight through shot, no shrapnel left behind. Kaito would be out in the field soon enough if he let him.
If.
There was still the matter of punishment for such a reckless call. Nothing too severe, as he did need every agent he could gather, but something to drive the point home.
“Ogawa.” He looked towards the injured agent first. He still had another week or two at least before he was allowed to be on any real sort of duty in the field, so extending that would only help the injury heal further. A win-win. “Once you have been cleared for field work, you will be staying in the office for an extra week.” He glanced to Carson. “And you will join him.” Perhaps they could work on their teamwork while they were at it. Besides, there was plenty of paperwork to catch up on. “This is not to happen again. Do I make myself clear?”
KAITO & SIRIUS:
Kaito had been dreading this conversation.
He knew damn well that the organization that they were dealing with was dangerous, but they received dozens of leads. If they followed up with each as though they were a credible threat, the task force would never have a moment to consider what they’d learned.
Still, he should have told Shields. If Kaito thought the lead was credible enough to follow up on, the S.A.C. should have known where exactly he was going. That way, if there was any trouble, Shields would know where to send back up at the very least. He may have chosen to send Kaito with a different partner while Carson was out or asked him to wait to see just how credible the lead was in the first place.
Though Kaito stood by parts of his decision, he understand that it could have been handled better and how he could have avoided injury.
There was a long pause between Shields’ brief comment, two words to confirm that he understood exactly what had gone down, and Kaito waited quietly for whatever came next. He knew better than to think that he’d walk free of any consequence.
Kaito tilted his head slightly, listening carefully when Shields spoke his name. Admittedly, he wasn’t thrilled by the extra desk work. He wanted to be out in the field chasing leads and trying to get to the bottom of this, but he understood that he needed time. The doctors would clear him soon enough, But Kaito still didn’t quite feel like himself. Perhaps it was his lack of training.
In the end, they’d gotten off lightly. Shields had been rather generous, and Kaito knew that he could take this opportunity to fill out his incident report. It was bound to be days upon days of work… a punishment doled out by higher ups. “Yes, sir.” Kaito answered with a nod. “I understand.”
Carson, on the other hand, saw it quite differently. There was blame in Shields’ order, whether he’d intended it or not. He and Kaito received and equal punishment, they’d both earned a week of desk duty, which meant that they shared equal responsibility in what had happened. This only confirmed what he already knew, partners were supposed to be there for one another and he’d failed.
It was no secret that Carson hated desk work and the thought of spending more time at his desk made him wilt. Already, he couldn’t go out in the field much without his partner. He’d chased down a few leads early on, before he’d been recalled to headquarters. He was taking far too many risks to be cruising around D.C. on his own in search of missing pieces.
Carson’s shoulder slumped slightly, but he nodded in agreement. What argument was there?
Kaito caught the shift out of the corner of his eye, but decided to focus on Carson later. For now, they needed to get through this meeting without any incidence. “This will not happen again, Sir. Next time I get a lead and wish to check it out, I will run it by you.” It was just that simple.
SHIELDS:
The incident could have ended differently. Both Ogawa and Carson were lucky that it went the way it did, that Carson was able to get there in time, that it was a relatively minor injury, all things considered. Ogawa was still alive, was back in the office without loss of limb or sense. He may not have caught the assassins, but he did not lose his life.
That was enough to be happy with.
But both of them deserved some form of punishment, which is why they were stuck in the office. It was far more lenient than he normally would have doled out, but Kaito seemed to understand where he went wrong. There was no need to pile on additional restrictions, not when the point was already understood.
Carson on the other hand….
Shields’s gaze drifted to the partner. His response was terribly out of character, more so than he expected. Guilt, certainly, as he knew just what it felt like to have your trusted partner get injured because you weren’t there, but this? This was overboard. Shields was tempted to force him to get a psych eval before continuing work but brushed away the thought. He’d hated it when it had been forced on him and he wasn’t going to do the same to his agents.
They would talk, but they would talk alone. “Return to your desk, Ogawa.” He had said all that he needed to say to his favorite agent. There were no further reprimands or disappointed remarks needed. “You stay, Carson.”
He didn’t say anymore, only waited for Ogawa to leave the room. Any objections would have been silenced with a patented Shields Look. He needed to speak to Sirius and he needed to do so alone.
Once they were, though, he leaned back in his chair, hands still laced in front of him. Carson had been running about ever since the incident, putting in longer hours than he’d ever seen him do, and his usual demeanor was nowhere to be found. Shields had seen similar before, in himself when Demirci was nearly killed, but he wasn’t going to let it continue. Whether it was guilt, obsession, anger, it didn’t matter, it needed to stop.
“Do you understand why you are joining Ogawa for that week?”
KAITO & SIRIUS:
Kaito had spoken his piece. He was all too willing to take responsibility for what he’d done and understood that he’d made a grave error in judgement. For now, he could only hope that his mistake had not set the case back months. Elysion was smart, and he worried that they might pivot now that they understood just how accurate the F.B.I.’s information really was.
All that was left now was to wait.
Shields’ inevitable scolding, his own healing, whatever was to happen with the case… They would find out in time exactly what eh had cost them.
So Kaito was a bit taken aback when Shields dismissed him. Kaito was not a troublesome agent, he was not typically called into the boss’s office for a scolding, but this had gone far too well. That said, he wasn’t going to argue. If Shields was going to release him with only an extra week in the office, Kaito saw no reason to push his luck.
Still, it worried him that he asked Carson to remain behind. He stood slowly, glancing at his partner briefly, before he followed his orders.
Shields knew his agents. Though he wasn’t the sort of man that discussed personal matters, he knew what was in character and what was not. Just looking at Carson gave him away. Kaito had never seen him look so stony faced and unhappy. Gone was the boisterous agent that he’d tried to corral into doing his paperwork.
Perhaps Shields could get through to him.
Sirius took a deep breath when he heard the door close behind Kaito and steeled himself for whatever was to come next. Unlike his partner, he had been called into Shields’ office before. He was not looking forward to whatever talk his boss had in mind.
“Yes, sir,” Sirius replied with a nod. “I should’ve returned to the office on time. If I’d made it back when I was expected, maybe I could have helped Ogawa fight them off.”
Speaking those words aloud made him feel even more guilty. If he’d been a better partner, a better agent, perhaps he could have helped to protect Kaito. The two of them together might have stood a chance against the assassins, but Kaito alone?
Sirius shook his head slightly. What had those extra minutes earned him anyway? It wasn’t as though he’d done anything of importance. Certainly nothing that was worth his partner’s injury or this weight on his shoulders.
SHIELDS:
“No.”
Well, yes, if Shields was being honest. He was more than slightly annoyed at Carson’s chronic inability to arrive on time for anything, especially meetings, but if that had been enough for punishment, Carson would never have made it onto the task force in the first place. Shields was well aware of his agents’ strengths and weaknesses. It was one of the many reasons he had been paired up with Kaito, in hopes that they might cover each other’s weaknesses.
And if he had truly thought this to be Carson’s fault, a week of paperwork would not be the punishment.
“Ogawa should not have gone alone.” To Shields, that was all it came down to, one simple statement of fact, and the other agent was surely well aware of that now. His injury was the result of his own hastiness, it was not the fault of anyone else in the office, not even his partner, no matter how much said partner may believe it to be so.
Shields knew that feeling, knew how it ate away until it was all that occupied the mind. Guilt would lurk at the back of the mind until it was too much. If it was forced back, it lingered, waiting to return.
It had been so long since Demirci’s injury and still guilt waited at the back of his mind for him to be vulnerable.
Shields would do his best to not let that happen to Carson.
“You are joining Ogawa to remind you both what a partner should be.” A partner had each other’s backs, whether that was in the field or in the office. Ogawa should have waited. From what Shields understood, Carson had not knowingly been late, but Ogawa had left knowing Carson had not yet returned. “Assist him with the paperwork you both owe” - a slightly pointed statement there - “and understand that this is not your fault.”
A pause. “But you could still do better.”
If he got a better agent out of all his, all the better.
SIRIUS:
No? A faint crease formed between Sirius’s brows. He assumed that Shields blamed him, at least in part, because he’d been late. The fact that he was being punished alongside Kaito meant that he shared equal blame in what had happened, or so he’d thought. It seemed as though Shields had another reason for keeping him in the office.
And honestly, Sirius wasn’t really eager to hear what else he’d done to deserve this sort of consequence. Surely, Shields knew how much he loathed to be in the office.
But as Shields started to explain, Sirius found himself at a loss. He listened as best he could while the senior agent explained, but was still confused when he’d finished. “What does that mean?” He asked, the faintest of growls in his tone. He didn’t understand what Shields wanted to accomplish through this punishment. If he did not blame Sirius for being late, then why was he spending an additional week in the office?
Shields’ explanation was vague, and Sirius couldn’t make sense of it. He was under enough pressure to try to unpack his boss’s reasoning, he needed it to be spoken in plainer terms.
To remind them what a partner was supposed to be?
Was this about the paperwork? Or maybe keeping Kaito company while he was still recovering? Sirius frowned. Was that all he had to offer the team? He was a good agent, dogged and tenacious, though he could be unfocused at times. Or perhaps Shields didn’t trust him in the field on his own…
Though he appreciated the way that Shields tried to absolve him of his guilt, his blame, Sirius was not in a place to hear those words. He would have to come to terms with it on his own in time. What he heard, however, was that the could do better and he nodded slightly.
“Better. Got it. I’ll get caught up on paperwork.” He murmured. “Can I go?”
SHIELDS:
Shields’s eyes narrowed at the growl in Carson’s voice. He wasn’t fond of having his orders questioned, especially not when it was supposed to be a form of punishment. He was not here to be anyone’s friend, he was here to make sure his agents did their jobs and did them well, leading them to the answer and solution they needed.
His reply was stern, obviously allowing no further questions on the topic. “Work together. You are both exceptionally capable agents, however I will not have either of you believe you can do this alone. Stick together.” Even if just for the week in the office, he didn’t want either one running off on their own. It wasn’t about their skills or talents, it was about teamwork and watching each other’s backs.
No unnecessary risks alone. No running off to apprehend a suspect without someone to cover their back. It was a weakness the enemy would surely exploit again if they had the option and Shields wasn’t about to let them, no matter how much his agents may have hated it.
There was more Shields wanted to say, to argue that it wasn’t about the paperwork, but it did not seem Carson was in the mood to hear it. He was well aware that if he tried now, it would just go in one ear and out the other and he’d end up repeating himself down the line. So it could wait. He had a whole week of the pair in the office that he could use.
So with a small nod and wave of his hand, Shields let him loose. As much as he wanted to straighten out his agents, get them back on the right track mentally and productively, it wasn’t possible, not then. “Go, Carson. Get back to work,” he said, before turning back to the stacks of paperwork on his desk.
Rune had offered to stay with Kaito for both Sirius’s peace of mind and her own. Though she and Siri’s partner were not in frequent contact, she had enjoyed what time she had spent with the man. He, contrary to his partner and everyone else she’d met in the FBI, was extraordinarily polite and respectful, a rare treat in America.
The stories of Sirius at work were just an added bonus.
So while she wasn’t as traumatized as Sirius when she’d heard Kaito was injured, she was still worried for him. She wanted Sirius to have a coworker she actually liked, one she could talk to without wishing he was dead. She wanted Sirius to be able to calm his fears and not feel as guilty for the attack. She wanted Kaito to be fine and back by Siriu’s side in the field.
There was nothing much for her to do in the city while she waited for Sirius to get off work. If she was going to catch up on her reading, she figured she could do it at Kaito’s bedside. Sirius would not have to worry about his partner while he was working, Kaito would have someone there when he woke up, assuming his family wasn’t there yet, and she could make sure he didn’t get hurt any further. It was a win all around.
Sirius had been kind enough to drop her off at the room after their morning together, though it was hard to let him go when he left. That was when she’d seen the extent of Kaito’s injuries. From how Sirius had been acting, she’d expected him to be covered in bandages, but it seemed it wasn’t quite that bad. That was good. He’d get better quicker that way, and surely he had to be in less danger the few injuries there were?
He was still asleep when she arrived though. It was still early, the very start of visiting hours, so most of the hospital was quiet aside from soft murmurs and electronic beeping. Perfect atmosphere for reading, she thought, settling down in the chair as she waited for Kaito to wake up. Only then did she look up, laying her tablet down on her lap. “All right, Kaito?”
KAITO:
The task force had been hard at work for a year now, and hadn’t caught much of a break. O’Malley was undercover gathering information, Kaito understood that of course, but beyond the one agent…? Well, it felt as though all of their hard work hadn’t gotten too far.
And then, a call came in.
It had taken Kaito only seconds to decide. Carson would be late to return from lunch, because Carson was always late, and those extra minutes might be the difference between saving a life and catching the assassins or letting another person die without even the slightest acknowledgement by the FBI. And that it happened in the district? No, Kaito couldn’t stand to wait.
He’d miscalculated, however. Instead of one assassin there had been two, and the way that they responded to his affront was vicious. There was no chase, no real fight on his part, just a few shots and he’d been left to bleed out in the street.
Kaito was searching for his phone when Carson arrived. Late, always late, but he was quick to try to stop the bleeding and call an ambulance.
And the hours in between? Well, his stay in the hospital had mostly been a blur. He wasn’t in much pain, the painkillers had taken care of that, and the only way that he could mark the passage of time was based on the light outside of the window.
Morning.
He hadn’t expected a voice, nevertheless a woman’s voice. He turned slowly, still a bit glassy, to find Rune at his bedside. Kaito blinked. Was this right? Why was Rune here? He might have expected another FBI agent, or a family member, or even one of his friends from his gym but not Rune.
“Rune?” He asked, offering her a gentle smile despite his confusion. Kaito glanced around the room, searching for Carson, but found no trace of the other agent. “I am glad to see you, so you will have to forgive me for asking, but are you here by yourself?” What on earth had Carson said to convince her to sit by his bedside while he slept?
RUNE:
After all that he’d been through, after all that pain, waking up in the hospital, Kaito was still so polite. Manners like his were refreshing in a country that was so informal, and Rune couldn’t help but smile in return. A breath of fresh air, truly. What a shame they spoke so rarely.
Perhaps that was why Kaito seemed so confused to see her in his hospital room. They were not quite friends, more acquaintances, but the more Rune compared him to the others she had met, she was starting to hope that perhaps that would change.
“I am. Sirius escorted me here earlier this morning. He is…” How could she say completely caught up in the case? Working feverishly to figure out who had done this and to bring them in? “…in the field? Is that not the term you use?” The last thing she wanted to do was worry Kaito the way Siri was worried about him. Siri was distractible, able to let her take away his worries for just a moment when he was home and she was able. If Kaito were to stress over Siri? Rune would have no way of helping. Considering his physical condition, she felt it best to stay silent for the moment.
Or perhaps she was wrong. Would he be touched to know that Siri cared so for him? To know he’d been out late working the case? She thought she had gotten home late from Seattle but even she had managed to beat Sirius to the apartment. She’d only found him the next morning, that morning.
With a pause, she remembered the promise she had made to him that morning and reached for Glaurung’s Pokeball, letting the Serperior into the hospital room. It immediately curled around her chair protectively. There. He could not say she did not listen to his requests. Between her Pokemon and the agents outside, there was no real threat to them in that room.
She leaned back then, giving him an appraising look. He sounded better than she’d expected, and it seemed like he was awake and oriented enough that the attack hadn’t caused any sort of head injury. Sirius would certainly be pleased to hear that. Perhaps it would be one less thing for him to worry about.
“Many people were worried for you, Kaito, myself included. It is good to see you awake.”
KAITO:
Kaito wanted to believe that all was as it ought to be. He could picture his colleagues partaking in their usual routines at headquarters, filing paperwork or taking a statement for a potential witness… but he knew that the mood in the office was probably much different this morning.
No lighthearted jokes or coffee runs today. What’s worse, Kaito knew that it was his fault. He’d survived, but he understood the situation that he’d put the other agents in. Stress, confusion, a hasty grasp at information.
He was a better agent than this. Surely, Shields was pissed. And though Kaito didn’t expect a visit from his boss, Kaito hoped that any scolding he received could wait until he was back in the office.
Kaito sighed and let his head fall back against the pillows. “He is alright?” He asked, though he wasn’t sure he really wanted to know what the answer would be. Carson had tried to keep his cool when he’d found Kaito the day before, but it was evident in the look on his face that he was panicked.
A faint, sad smile appeared on Kaito’s lips. “I suppose you do not need to answer that. You are here. I am certain there are other ways you would rather spend your day,” as would Kaito, but this was a punishment of sorts, “so he must be concerned. You have no obligation to me, Rune.” He reminded her.
Kaito didn’t expect anyone by his bedside, at least until his family arrived, nevertheless his partner’s girlfriend.
Admittedly, Kaito was a bit surprised at the sound of a pokéball opening, and he opened his eyes to find a serperior curled neatly on the floor beneath her chair. Odd. The last time that they’d spoken, Rune had not released any of her pokémon, so it seemed unlikely that this one refused to stay in its capsule. But why…? In truth, Kaito was too groggy to make sense of it.
“It’s a beautiful pokémon,” he remarked, admiring its sleek body. It made perfect sense, of course. Rune was a gym trainer, so he wasn’t particularly surprised that it looked so well kept. “Sirius says your team is fantastic in battle.” Because apparently he felt the need to brag about her sometimes, a trait that Kaito wouldn’t have ever expected of Sirius, but it was clear that she’d won him wholeheartedly.
Truthfully, the pain medication made him feel pretty good between naps. And supposedly his wounds weren’t too bad, so he ought to be out of the hospital soon enough. He’d taken worse beatings than this.
“Ah…” Kaito sighed. “I am sorry to worry you, all of you. I thought I had a good lead, but was too hasty.” Kaito frowned at himself. “It was a lapse in judgement.” Which was incredibly unlike him, but their job was risky. Sometimes, agents had to make a gamble and this time he’d lost.
RUNE:
How was Sirius? That was a trick question, wasn’t it? Even though he said she did not have to answer it, she knew she had to give him some answer. He couldn’t possibly understand everything just because she was there. ‘Concerned’ wasn’t enough of a descriptive word.
“He…” But how could she describe the mood she’d found her boyfriend in that morning? How could she possibly put into words how different he’d been from his usual self, how she’d had to work to see even the slightest hint of the man she was used to? What could she say except the truth? “No. Sirius is blaming himself for your injury. He is not…” she trailed off again before finishing lamely. “All right is not how I would describe him.” Though she was certainly there in part to settle Sirius’s worries as best she could, it was not the entire reason she had offered. And she had offered, it wasn’t something Sirius had asked of her, something she was going to make clear. “I chose to be here, Kaito. This is not an obligation.”
Though he was important to Sirius, just that alone would not have had her in this room the entire day. “We may not be friends, but I have enjoyed your company, what little time we have spent together. A potential friend, as it were.” Ugh, this was terribly embarrassing. Talking about these things with Sirius was far easier.
Though to hear Sirius had spoken of her, her team, and her battling skills, made her even prouder than when he said it to her face. He was talking about her when she was away. He was that proud of her. She tried to hide the warm smile that came to her face from Kaito though. He didn’t need to see how much it affected her. She would take the compliment though, and gladly.
“Thank you. Glaurung is my oldest partner.” One hand left her lap to rest on her Serperior’s head. The grass snake was calm, knowing there was no battle nearby, and only shifted slightly under the warmth of her hand. “We have been training together for a long time. Sirius requested I keep a Pokemon on hand in case of…”
Well, anything, really, but mostly if the assassins came back to finish the job. “Between the agents outside and Glaurung here, you are in no further danger.” Well, at least for the moment, and as long as she was able to do something about it. It would not be easy to harm him through the layers of protection, which must have been part of Sirius’s hopes. Everyone safe.
And if it would calm his worries at all, Rune had no issues doing as he asked.
A lapse in judgement sounded right. What she knew of the agent was contradictory of everything Sirius had told her of the night before and his actions. “As long as you realize it. I would appreciate it if you would inform Sirius when he comes by later.” Maybe then he would stop blaming himself, at least a little. “At least you are all right. That is all that matters in the end. Your family should be by later today, from what Sirius said.”
KAITO:
Sirius Carson was a formidable agent. When they’d first been assigned to one another, Kaito had found his partner impossibly frustrating. He was too playful, too impulsive, and shirked paperwork at every chance he got. In time, however, he’d come to see all of the good in Carson. Despite his casual demeanor and playfulness, he cared deeply about the work that he did.
So it was little surprise to Kaito that his partner had taken the events of the previous day to heart. Though Carson had not been hurt himself, finding Kaito so bloodied and beaten had surely been traumatic.
“Must he always be the center of attention?” Kaito sighed softly. Carson had a funny habit of bearing the weight of the world on his shoulders and trying to carry far too much. He’d seen it in small ways, in bits and pieces on cases that interested him, but judging by Rune’s description? It seemed as though he had taken this especially hard.
But this was not about him. “He was late, because he is always late.” He huffed. “Carson must know that I accounted for that. We have been partners for more than a year now, after all.” Kaito shook his head. “I am sorry, truly I am. I did not intend to…” He frowned, trailing off. The experience had been horrible. He’d thought that he could fend for himself, but in the end he’d been outnumbered. Frankly, it was a bit embarrassing. “To cause anyone such hardship. Myself included. That said, I am glad you are here.”
With Kaito at present, and with Sirius later in the evening. It sounded as though he would need her support to get through this. For all that his partner could be lighthearted and flippant, he took matters like these to heart. Sirius could be very emotional, sometimes to his own detriment.
A potential friend? Kaito smiled slightly. He was pleased to hear that she enjoyed his company, as he’d quite enjoyed hers. She was the sort of person that he enjoyed spending time with, disciplined and intelligent and kind. The latter wasn’t quite so obvious in Rune, but she showed it by showing up at his bedside.
“People call themselves friends so easily here, don’t they?” He asked, with a faint smile. Americans considered each other friends after meeting just once. “That you are willing to sit by my bedside,” while he was sleeping at that, “I would be honored to call you a potential friend.” Or perhaps just a friend, but if she was most comfortable with the potential, he would leave it at that.
Kaito paused, pressing his lips together slightly as he considered what Rune said. Danger… He’d not considered that he was in danger, but it seemed foolish to have Elysion was incredibly dangerous, after all. “Thank you,” he replied with an honesty in his voice that betrayed his surprise. “These people are dangerous.” Was it fair to have her here? To put her at risk? “You must be careful.”
But it seemed that Carson had already considered this. If Rune was as capable as he made her out to be (though Kaito believed him, it was obvious that he was enamored with her and perhaps was not the best source), then she ought to be alright. But it was the gun that he was more worried about, and it wasn’t as though hospitals checked for weapons.
Kaito took a slow breath, forcing himself to stay calm. He couldn’t defend himself if anything happened, not that he’d had much luck in the first place.
She certainly was straightforward. Rune did not try to cushion how stupid he’d been in the slightest, another reminder that she was decidedly not American. There was no attempt to give him sympathy, just the truth. “If you think it would help, I can tell him. But Carson…” he sighed. “You must know that he has a thick skull. It is hard to get through to him when he has made up his mind.”
The mention of his family made him perk up a bit at first, and then he sunk into the bed a bit further. “Arceus, my mother is going to kill me…” He groaned. “The poor doctors will not hear the end of this.” She would be angry at him, undoubtedly, but more concerned. And when his mother was concerned she could be rather smothering. “I should have learned the first time.”
RUNE:
It was true. Though Rune did not usually experience the chronic tardiness that Sirius seemed to have, as they usually left for things together, it had happened on occasion and she had heard enough stories between the two agents about his work habits. It made sense that Kaito had taken that into account when making his plans.
“I am not the one that needs an apology, Kaito.” Truly, he had done nothing to her. She worried for him, but not in the same way that Sirius did. If Sirius had the ability to split himself in two, Rune was certain one of the two would be stationed by Kaito’s bedside until he was released. “It will hopefully relieve a bit of Siri’s guilt when you tell him later instead.”
She’d call him right now to let him hear it if she didn’t think he’d panic at the sight of her phone call. It could wait until he stopped by to pick her up at the end of the day. Seeing Kaito as he said it would most likely make Sirius accept it a bit more anyway.
Sirius was someone she’d been almost eager to call her friend, doing so after their second meeting. But she’d seen him in her dreams for a year prior, and it had always felt like she knew more about him than she was supposed to, given their actual meeting date. And that was without the spark that had existed between them from the moment their eyes met. Kaito, on the other hand, was someone she met infrequently, usually only over text messages or in passing. One day she would feel comfortable calling him friend, but not yet.
“Once you are released, you should join Sirius and I for dinner.” A chance for them to truly talk, and surely Sirius would still be worried, assuming they had not yet found whoever had attacked him. It would be a way for them to keep him safe, as company was sometimes the best deterrent.
“I am a strong enough trainer. I am certain I can defend against whatever may happen.” Though really, she thought they were both being a bit dramatic about it. It was a hospital, with a room guarded by FBI agents. Would anyone really be so stupid as to stage an attach here? “But I promised Siri I would keep Glaurung out. She will not get in the way of your doctors, I assure you.” Despite being nearly eleven feet long, she managed to condense that into a manageable size when curled up as she was. Worst case, Rune could always temporarily recall her.
Oh, Kaito was not mistaken there. “Hard, yes, but not impossible.” Rune had enough experience with it. She’d had to convince him to go out with her in the first place, had worked again and again to reassure him that she was planning on staying as long as he wanted her. Slowly he’d come to accept what she said, or at least he seemed to, for little while, so Rune was certain they could get him to believe that this attack wasn’t his fault at all. “At the very least, he needs to hear it from you. He will not believe it from anyone else.” She’d certainly tried on her own that morning.
Kaito deserved whatever misery his parents brought upon him. It had been his choice to go without back up, and this was merely the consequence of his own actions. “Do not worry, I shall leave the room once they arrive. There will be no witness to whatever your mother chooses to do.” Smirk. She was mostly joking, though she was certain Kaito’s mother would not hurt him further.
And then she paused, curious. “The first time…?” Was this not the first time Kaito had been injured so? Had this been Sirius, she would have understood. From all she’d heard of him at work, risks were part of how he operated, but Kaito? What she knew of Kaito was that he was far more measured and patient than her lover. She’d thought this attack an outlier. What had happened before?
KAITO:
Kaito had not trusted Carson right away. For all of his partner’s charm and gregariousness, Kaito had sensed that the other agent was hiding something. Given his previous difficulty with partners, Kaito had been rather cold toward Carson in their first few months together. He’d hounded Carson for paperwork, watched his every move in search of deceit, and was always a bit defensive when they were sent out on assignments together.
It wasn’t until he’d caught Sirius changing in the locker room that the truth of it had come out. The tattoo across his chest was not yet filled in and the scar beneath could be seen rather clearly. Despite Carson’s teasing, that his eyes were ’up here’, the confession had come later that day when most of the other agents had left. For once, Sirius stayed late.
He’d been hurt in the line of duty, had rushed in to answer a call that seemed relatively benign, and had been ambushed.
Their trust had built slowly after that. Kaito still held Carson accountable, but was a bit more open with him. He’d found what his partner was hiding and was satisfied with what he’d revealed. Given time a friendship had formed, though both were reluctant to call it that.
Really, Kaito shouldn’t have been surprised that Carson had taken the news so hard. In a sense, he’d done exactly what Sirius had when he’d been attacked. And what’s worse, he knew that the other man would blame himself. Kaito sighed softly. “I owe you both an apology.” He told her with a frown. “I am certain you’ve been cleaning up my mess. I will speak with Carson when he returns.”
It was evident that Rune was not particularly pleased with him. Kaito couldn’t say that he blamed her, of course, but it made him all the more surprised when she invited him out with her and Carson.
“I…” On a few, rare occasions, Kaito had grabbed coffee with Carson on occasion or lunch from some takeout place, and he’d been dragged out for drinks after work a handful of times, but he’d never been invited to dinner. Rune’s invitation touched him, but he wondered whether her partner would agree.
Still, he knew it was likely the only way that he could get to know Rune better. He certainly wouldn’t feel comfortable going out with her alone, so it seemed the best option. “I would like that.” He told her with a small smile. “I do enjoy your company… Carson’s too for the most part.” The latter part of what he’d said was the slightest bit playful. He knew she’d understand how Sirius could be.
Kaito glanced beneath her chair at the massive serperior that had nestled beneath it. Evidently, the pokémon was well trained, because it was very well behaved. He decided then and there that he might like to battle Rune someday, just to see how he fared against someone of her skill. “I trust in your skill,” he had little choice, but there was truth in his words.
“Not quite impossible.” Kaito sighed, though he didn’t have the touch that Rune did with her lover. She had other ways of convincing him, Kaito only had words and vague threats. “I will tell him,” Kaito repeated again with a nod, “worry not.”
Her question, however, made him wish that he’d kept his mouth shut. “Yes, I’m afraid this is not the first time.” He told her honestly. Kaito glanced at her, wondering if she thought him reckless. “I did not rush into something reckless last time, however.” Though perhaps he should have seen the signs. Eventually, Kaito had, but it was far too late. He frowned at himself. “I had a partner that was not trustworthy.”
Fortunately, that was no longer a concern. Carson, though utterly ridiculous at times, was loyal. He had no doubt that his partner would fight for justice, just as he did.
RUNE & ERIK:
In all honesty, Rune didn’t understand why he was apologizing to her. Sure, she was spending her day there by his side, but she had done that by choice, only in part given the state Sirius was in. She wasn’t as worried as he was or as she was certain Kaito’s other coworkers had to be. They were still on the path to becoming friend sin the first place.
Then again, perhaps the worry was what he was apologizing for. In that case, she simply nodded in acceptance. “Do not work yourself into a bother. You are supposed to be recovering. Sirius would never let me hear the end of it if I made it worse for you.” A pause. A small smirk. “With how worried Sirius is, I was almost afraid I had a rival for his affections.” A joke, entirely a joke. Her lover had proven his dedication to her time and again and she had no fear of his heart straying elsewhere.
He’d certainly proven it that morning especially.
“Then I will arrange something once you are feeling better. I will be in town for the foreseeable future and it should not be much trouble to find a time.” It would count as another break for Sirius, but hopefully having Kaito there with them would be enough of a distraction that it would work. And she was fairly certain that Kaito would not be returning to duty anytime soon either, not if he was as injured as Sirius seemed to believe. A win for all, yes?
Interesting. Rune didn’t answer him immediately, taking a moment to look at him consideringly before she shrugged. “I do hope the past tense means he is in jail where he belongs then.” Whatever may have happened prior to this wasn’t her business. If he had wanted to share, he would have elaborated a bit more. There was no point in prying into his history, not now. Sirius was more than trustworthy so history would not repeat itself. Besides, he had survived both times. As long as he did not send Sirius into the same worry driven mood that he was currently in again, then she had no reason to worry for him further.
“You will know better for next time. And Siri will not do whatever it is your previous partner did—“
There was a knock on the door that interrupted her, and she looked over just in time for it to open without waiting for an answer, something that had Rune frowning. Terrible manners, whoever it was, she was just in the middle of a sentence and they had to cut her off.
Oh.
Him.
Of course he had terrible manners. Her frown deepened, Glaurung lifting her head as she sensed her trainer’s displeasure. It made her feel ever so slightly better to see the smile on the green haired man’s face fall as he stepped into the room and saw her there, though. It seemed as if the dislike wasn’t just one-sided.
Good.
Erik immediately looked towards Kaito, and, upon seeing him alive and alert, put his usual smile back on his face as he tilted his hat down. “Well, well, surprised to see you up already, Ogawa. And with company.” His gold eyes flicked over to Rune for a moment, considering, before they were closed again. “And the little princess at that.” Rune frowned at the nickname, which just had Erik perking up slightly, though he continued to ignore her otherwise. “Is Carson babysitting you again? He barely left the room yesterday.”
KAITO:
Despite their budding friendship, Kaito understood the true reason for Rune’s presence at his bedside. This was a favor for the man that she loved. A big favor at that. She had given up her whole day to watch an acquaintance sleep without so much as a complaint.
Perhaps some of her motivation was to ensure that Carson did not feel at fault, and to insist that Kaito tell him as much, but ultimately it centered on him. They were, at least in Kaito’s opinion, a bit of an odd pair, but they cared deeply for one another.
And what’s better, Rune could be surprisingly good leverage to encourage Carson to work. The mention of staying late to finish a project or texting some embarrassing picture, worked wonders.
“I am calm,” he told her honestly. He felt guilty that so many people had been worried for him and that Carson had struggled with the aftermath, but he was calm. It took more than an apology to rattle Kaito. Calm, cool, and collected were words that he lived by.
Her mention of a rivalry earned a genuine chuckle from Kaito. It hurt a little, but it was nice to laugh in a place as stark and dull as this. “I’m afraid I’m not his type,” Kaito responded with a small smirk.
He could see Sirius’s charm and that he was handsome, but he’d never been attracted to his partner. He couldn’t imagine bringing Carson home and nagging him there after a long day of work. “And he is not mine. Though… I can imagine that some people feel this way about their spouse after ten years.” Some odd mixture or annoyance, amusement, vague fondness, and utterly exacerbated by their antics.
Besides, it was plain that they loved one another. Even if Kaito was interested in Sirius, he’d never dare to get in between them.
He did, however, want to get to know Rune better. And he thought it sounded like fun to spend time with her and Carson. Still, something that she said made him curious. “You intend to stay in D.C.?” He asked. He knew from Carson that her schedule was usually very busy, so he was surprised to hear that she intended to stay in the city.
Odd. He sighed. Everything had turned on its head and he was not at all fond of how things had changed.
Thoughts of his old partner always made Kaito squirm. He hated to think how he’d trusted someone who was so morally bankrupt, who’d fooled him so easily, but there was no denying what had happened. “He is in prison,” he assured her. And he might have agreed with her sentiment about Carson too, when he heard a knock.
At once, Kaito became more serious, his posture a bit more rigid and he readied himself for whoever came through the door.
Of all the people that might visit, he had not expected O’Malley. He only barely managed to catch the strange look on the other agent’s face, and to not the way that Rune frowned at him in return. Evidently they’d been introduced and it seemed that she was not half as fond of O’Malley as Carson was.
Funny that she should feel so differently about the pair.
“It has been a surprising day,” Kaito told O’Malley plainly. Not once had he expected to find either of these people at his bedside, and yet here they were. In truth? He was touched. Ulterior motives aside, he did appreciate the company. “I am fortunate that Ms. Nott decided to spend the morning here.” He switched to her more formal name easily, his expression pleasant. How odd to have these two in the same room.
Huh. And Carson had spent the day before at his bedside? “Did he?” Kaito tilted his head slightly. “Carson is back in the office today, that is why Ms. Nott decided to join me.” A pause. “Does that mean you stopped in as well, O’Malley?” He raised an eyebrow slightly.
Damn. He really must have worried the others…
RUNE & ERIK:
The smirk that graced Rune’s face was full of confidence. “I know.” Kaito could never be Sirius’s type, not with the way she’d seen Sirius look at her. Just that morning, in the shower…
Those thoughts needed to be saved until that night, when Sirius returned to her and she could distract him from the case once again. It was important, but so was his rest, and if she could help at all, it was something. Bonus if it went like that morning had.
“I cannot imagine feeling that way about Sirius.” Though they’d only been together a handful of months - half a year now, how time flew - her feelings for him had only grown. It was impossible for her to imagine a day that she didn’t find him as attractive as she did then.
He was more than everything.
Rune nodded. “For the next few weeks at least, yes.” She wasn’t going to mention that Sirius had asked her to stay. That request had come during a very private, vulnerable moment that she was certain Sirius would not approve of her repeating the details of, and Rune wasn’t willing to share anyway. Those moments were hers and hers alone, as much as the happier times with Sirius were.
Who was a much better partner than whoever Kaito had had by his side previously. She wasn’t entirely sure what had happened, didn’t even care now that the man was confirmed to be in jail, but at least justice had been meted out properly. Kaito and Sirius, though they both seemed to have people in their past that had…hurt them, for lack of a better word, both seemed able to bring those people to justice.
It was a good sign for whatever case they were working on.
Though she was going to judge any agency that decided employing the green haired man before her was a good idea. She’d seen his training skills, surely his FBI skills weren’t any different.
“…sure, fortunate.” Erik was still suspicious of her timing and continued presence near the Elysion task force members. First she’d kept him in Seattle with a battle, unable to be present in DC to warn Kaito not to follow whatever lead he’d thought he had, and now she was waiting at said agent’s bedside? Alone? He glanced down at the Serperior. Ok, not quite alone, but that was worse. He knew what a well trained Serperior could do.
How much of this was Alcott’s plan? How many steps behind the English lord was he in the grand scheme of things? Erik would be pulling triple time over the next couple of days to make sure things were still going as smoothly as he’d planned them to. Kaito’s attack had been unexpected. It had thrown off everything and made him doubt even the things he’d thought confirmed, like the little princess’s involvement.
He and Sirius would have to have a chat sooner or later, but that was for another time.
A shrug, not confirming or denying anything he was accused of. “Heard you got hurt. Wanted to make sure you weren’t dead.” Which was true. Wanted to make sure he stayed alive too, of course, through whatever means necessary. He and Kaito may not have been friends, per se, but he cared that the man didn’t get hurt.
Rune scoffed. “You have a terrible bedside manner.”
“That’s why I do other things.”
“You are not a very good gym leader either.”
Erik wasn’t going to bother arguing that. It was entirely true, and it was a position he didn’t want, but did she really have to be such a bitch about it? He looked back to Kaito, choosing instead to ignore Rune, which only pissed her off more. “When are you out?”
KAITO:
Kaito had been responsible for keeping Carson out of trouble for more than a year now. Their resentment for one another had slowly transformed into something resembling a friendship, but Carson still did things to piss him off from time to time just because he could. He put his work off and then smirked at Katio when he nagged.
But it was evident that he did not treat Rune the same way.
Hell, it was obvious in the way that he spoke about her. Sirius was smitten with Rune and it seemed that her feelings for him were equally fond. “I hope that you never have a reason to,” he told her honestly. Kaito was not the sort of man that outrightly rooted for couples, but he hoped that they would last.
In part because they seemed happy together, and in part because she really did make his job easier.
Only, Kaito’s job could never be easy when Erik was around. The agent only riled Sirius up and it seemed as though he did much the same with Rune. She glared daggers at him and Erik was obviously not too fond of her either.
There was something more than annoyance, however. Something in the way that Erik spoke of fortune, as though it was exactly the opposite, that made Kaito wonder what he knew.
He narrowed his eyes at Erik, as if asking a silent question, but he would have to let it go for now. It wasn’t as though he could ask Erik what was going on in front of Rune. At this point, hoped that it was nothing more than a mutual dislike. He wasn’t particularly surprised that Adelrune and Erik were aggravated by one another. She was high class and Erik was… well, utterly ridiculous.
Then again… she was dating the other most ridiculous person in the office.
Love was a strange thing.
“Given that I am talking to you and Ms. Nott,” Kaito replied with a little huff, “I think it safe to say that I am not dead.” He reassured O’Malley without an ounce of gentleness in his voice. Though he’d come for a visit, maybe even twice now, it seemed that O’Malley wasn’t keen on thanks.
There was a brief back and forth between Rune and O’Malley and he waited patiently until they’d finished. O’Malley’s question gave him pause. “I am not sure.” He confessed. “It was only a bullet, went through and through, but I have been kept for monitoring. The doctors wanted to make sure that nothing important was nicked.” A pause. “And I needed blood…” Kaito huffed softly. He was angry with himself for getting hurt.
“I am afraid that I will be stuck in the office when I return, at least for a little while.” And there would be hell to pay.
RUNE & ERIK:
There was a soft, overly fond smile on Rune’s face at the thought of a future with Sirius. Her feelings for him had only grown over the past few months and all they’d shared, and she believed that it would last. This was it, as she had told Sirius. She couldn’t imagine feeling so deeply for anyone else, not when he was so perfect in her life.
Well, aside from his friends. Kaito was fine, but Erik O’Malley? He could stay in Seattle and she’d be happier for it. She wasn’t going to complain too much in front of Kaito, knowing they were….friends? Coworkers? and it was his hospital room, not hers. If Kaito wished it, however, she would gladly take the opportunity to kick him out for him.
The green haired man shrugged at Kaito’s unspoken question. With Rune in the room, it was’t the right time for any sort of work related discussion. He paused. Then again, he had questions of his own and he was on a much tighter schedule than Kaito was. The information the injured agent had was important and could change his plans.
Erik thought for a moment more before reaching for his wallet and pulling out a couple of bills. He gave Rune a look as he held them out to her. “Go stretch your legs. Bring a drink back for Ogawa.”
An immediate glare in return. “No.”
“Wasn’t a suggestion, princess.”
“You have no right to—“
Smile. “See, I do, actually. Don’t think your boyfriend will like hearing you got yourself kicked out of the hospital room.”
Rune practically hissed her displeasure but stood nonetheless, snatching the bills out of his outstretched hand and stalking out of the door, recalling her Serperior as she did. Erik locked the door behind her before taking her seat, leaning back to look at Kaito, not a trace of a smile to be seen. It was rare to see him without one, but the situation was far too serious and there were too many holes in what Erik knew to be playing his usual games. Those would come when the little princess returned.
“Just the one bullet?”
That it was a gun meant one of two shooters, though it really didn’t matter who had done it in the end. It was Uranus and Neptune, though whether Uranus had taken the shot (as was Erik’s current theory, given the trigger hair temper of the man) or if Neptune had hypnotized Kaito into shooting himself, he wasn’t really sure. But where one was, the other was sure to be close by. Kaito was lucky he survived two of Elysion’s assassins.
Then again, he was lucky it was just those two. Saturn and Pluto would have made sure Kaito was dead. Uranus and Neptune were at least doing it out of protectiveness. At least, he assumed. That was how they’d operated before and he had no reason to believe any of them had changed.
“Shields is going to kill you.” Desk duty with the boss in the office after getting himself hurt? Erik did not envy Kaito in the slightest.
KAITO:
The conversation between Rune and Kaito had flowed easily. He enjoyed her company, the lighthearted conversation, and the budding friendship that was forming between them. It seemed, however, that O’Malley had other plans.
Kaito frowned at him.
He was not the sort of man that craved attention, that needed the spotlight, but it seemed that some of his closest coworkers were quite the opposite. Both O’Malley and Carson seemed to bathe in the attention, the former a bit more capable of subtlety, but not by much.
Still, he knew that this was probably important. O’Malley did not want Rune to hear whatever it was that he had to say so he did not fight the other agent. He’d have to apologize to Rune later on.
“Must you always be so tactless?” He huffed, shaking his head slightly in annoyance. Rune was a lady, he got on with her quite well, and couldn’t understand why she and O’Malley struggled to play nice. It was childish.
But there was a seriousness in O’Malley’s expression that Kaito was unaccustomed to and he paused to study the other agent. What was so critical that it stole the smile off of Erik O’Malley’s lips…?
He paused, considering Erik’s question quietly. “I cannot remember,” he confessed honestly. “It seemed as though there were more, but I am only bandaged once.” The chaos and pain had made Kaito less precise than he usually would have been. He hadn’t paid close attention to how many times he’d been hit. If he had been more than once, however, it must have been close shots, so he tended to believe it was just the one. “The incident is a blur. I only remember the look on their faces before it went bad.”
The mention of Shields made him sigh. He knew that he was in trouble. If not the Elysion agents that might come back to finish the job, than surely Shields would have something to say about his foolish behavior. “It is deserved…” Kaito frowned, “but I am not looking forward to hearing what he has to say. I am well aware that I was mistaken.”
With that, he turned to meet O’Malley’s eye. Dark blue eyes narrowed as he studied the other agent’s expression. “Most of that could have been said in front of Ms. Nott. What is it that you want to say? She will be back soon, I am certain.”
Better not to beat around the bush. If there was something that O’Malley needed to get off of his chest, now was the time to do it.
ERIK:
Erik smiled, giving an easy shrug. “If I had been polite, she would have seen right through me.” Had they gotten off on a different foot, perhaps he could have been polite at the least. No, that’s not true. Had the little princess not been related by blood to the leader of Elysion then they might have gotten on better. As it was, he didn’t trust her and she didn’t like him, and neither of those things were going to change.
Not any time soon, at least. Erik had once thought her uninvolved, but the recent attack on Kaito combined with her conveniently timed gym battle made things more than a little suspicious. There were too many coincidences and Erik didn’t believe in those. Nothing was ever a real coincidence. There were always ulterior motives.
Then again, if she was involved, his visit to an FBI agent was only putting himself in danger, but it was a risk he had to take. Besides, Sirius was in far more danger than he was and there was nothing he was able to say to the man. He couldn’t risk the case on Sirius giving anything away, even by accident.
For the sake of his friend, though, he hoped she wasn’t involved. Things would be far messier if they were.
Kaito’s recollection of events wasn’t entirely useful, not when it came to narrowing down exactly who shot him, but if he saw their faces? And Kaito said ‘their’, so there were two. It was sounding more and more like Uranus and Neptune. He could at least be absolutely certain whether they were involved in Elysion, if Kaito could describe them in even some detail. Erik wasn’t completely familiar with them, but he had a few photos at least. “Tell me what happened and what they looked like. I’m curious.”
A smirk. “Eh, you ain’t dead. Boss’ll probably go easy on you.” For now, anyway. Once Kaito was back at full health, there was no telling after that. Erik was a little disappointed he probably wouldn’t be in the office to watch.
Kaito’s next question had Erik pausing, giving him a considering look. No one but Shields knew most of what Erik did about Elysion, mostly to stop any attempts at capturing them until they could get them all at once. To prevent anyone from being assassinated, though, that meant the boss’s identity had been kept secret. Only three people knew that Tristan Alcott was Endymion, head of Elysion. But if Rune was going to be staying so close to Kaito and to Sirius, perhaps a small hint wouldn’t be too much?
“…I don’t trust her.” That much was obvious. “You shouldn’t either. She might be involved.” Might. He couldn’t be sure, and that was what was driving him nuts the most. It was one thing if he could write her off as a potential security risk or if he had hard evidence she was as much a criminal as her grandfather. But right now all he had were suspicions and that wasn’t enough to arrest anyone.
“And don’t tell Sirius. Not yet.” As much as Erik hated to admit it, Sirius had been happy the past few months. There was a noticeable change, one that he was hesitant to destroy. If he accused her and they broke up and she turned out to be innocent? Erik had a feeling Sirius would never forgive him, and he actually appreciated the other agent’s friendship.
Or whatever it was between them.
Erik tilted his hat down over his eyes. “Just don’t talk about the case near her, see? Gimme a few more months. We’re almost there.” It’d make way more sense when he was able to give a real name to Endymion. Elysion call signs were stupid anyway.
KAITO:
“Perhaps if you had been polite in the first place, it would not come as such a surprise.” He shook his head slightly. Of course, he knew better than to expect good behavior from O’Malley.
As a child, he’d grown up thinking that people in law enforcement were just and proud and moral, but real life had proven that those were myths. He had come into contact with officers who used their position of power for darker purposes, to hurt and steal from others. In comparison O’Malley’s lack of manners and Carson’s stubborn unwillingness to do desk work were not so bad. Kaito would take the pair any day over the criminals that he’d worked beside previously.
That said, he still wished that they would act right ever once in a while. It might make his life a little bit easier.
This new, more serious side of O’Malley was unexpected. Kaito frowned slightly, trying to recall the people that he’d met in the alleyway. “One was a male, the other a female. He was tall, white hair, quick to pull his gun. She had pink hair and angry. They were practically attached to one another.”
Perhaps they had attacked because Kaito had caught them in an intimate moment… but it seemed far more likely that they had attacked because he was an F.B.I. agent. Both could be true, he figured. He was just lucky that he wasn’t dead, of that Kaito was certain. “I can answer questions if you’ve got specifics, but I… It all happened quickly, the event is a blur.”
As for Shields, Kaito hoped that O’Malley was right. The other agent had known their boss for longer than most of the others, so maybe he had a better read. But Kaito had a sneaking suspicion that Shields would be furious and O’Malley was simply trying to lighten the blow. “Doubtful, but I will hope that you are correct.”
He’d walked straight into a world of hurt. Be it pissing off his boss or the physical pain that he was in now, and Kaito wished that he’d taken different steps. He would still be tempted to go after the pair, but he’d have handled it differently.
Then again, there was no telling whether even he and Carson could have taken them on.
He blinked, body still for a moment, before he turned to face O’Malley more fully. “Involved?” She had spent the morning at his side as a favor for––? Kaito closed his eyes and let out a slow breath. If she was involved, why hadn’t she bothered to finish him off? Or was she merely keeping an eye on him until he no longer had an F.B.I. escort who would know precisely what had happened.
“Carson does not know?” He asked, still frowning. O’Malley and Carson were fairly close. If Erik didn’t trust Rune, why hadn’t he bothered to tell his friend. “If you are correct, O’Malley, he could be in danger.” They were both in danger. Kaito couldn’t exactly kick her out without raising suspicions. “… I will not tell him, but this does not sit well with me.”
A soft huff escaped him. “I would not discuss the case with someone outside of the task force. You do not need to worry about that.” Kaito would not be so foolish. “Can I ask for more information, or is that all you are able to give me?”
ERIK:
“I’ll leave the politeness to you, thanks.” Erik smirked. He could be polite and charming and whatnot if he wanted to be, but it rarely suited his purpose. Too polite, too uptight, and people were on their guard. They watched their words, were careful about what they said, and that was the opposite of what he wanted.
He wanted them comfortable, talking, and giving away everything they knew.
He hadn’t even been rude when he’d first met the little princess outside FBI headquarters. She’d had a chip on her shoulder from the moment they met, something about him not being at his gym. If that was the main reason for their terrible first impressions, then even with a redo it would never change. He didn’t want to be there in Seattle in the first place.
But he did want to be in DC. Kaito’s descriptions of his attackers matched Uranus and Neptune perfectly, confirming Erik’s suspicions. And from what he recounted, it had been Uranus’s shot that had injured Kaito. “Well, good news, they probably won’t be back to finish the job.” It meant less work for him too, since he didn’t have to go around faking Kaito’s death just to get the assassins off his trail. “Those two aren’t in it for the thrill of murder.”
Erik honestly wasn’t sure what had prompted them to join Elysion, but it wasn’t the chance to kill. They didn’t mind it, wouldn’t be two of the four assassins if they did, but it wasn’t their motivation. Not like Saturn.
How much could he say? How much did he want to say? Erik trusted Kaito not to go spilling secrets to anyone, but the more people who knew, the riskier their operation became. He and Shields had kept the identity of Endymion from everyone except their Interpol liaison, and she only knew because she had to understand the delicacy needed when reaching out to the British police.
“…when was the last time you saw him as happy as he’s been?”
As much as Erik wasn’t fond of Rune, it was more than obvious that Sirius was head over heels for her. All Erik had were suspicions. He had no tangible proof outside of her relation to Tristan Alcott, and he had, at one point, ruled her out as a suspect. It was only this attack that had him wondering otherwise, so maybe he was wrong.
The case trumped friendship every time, and if it came down to it, Erik wouldn’t hesitate to make that decision. Or, at least, he thought he wouldn’t, but there he was, attempting to explain his motivations to keep a secret from Sirius to his partner. It wasn’t like Erik to make excuses either, usually delighting in his plans going as they should, but this? This was new and dangerous territory. “Look, the princess hasn’t done anything that I can find. She might be innocent. I don’t want to ruin what Carson’s got without proof.” He frowned, hating that he’d admitted to not knowing something so important. “Just don’t trust her. That’s all. Not yet.”
Maybe, if she turned out to truly be innocent, they could move past this, but if she was going to be here all day (especially when he couldn’t be, not when she could report back his presence), he wanted Kaito to at least be on his guard.
KAITO:
What sort of people joined an organization like the one they were chasing? Given what they know so far, it primarily employed informants and assassins, and he couldn’t imagine what sort of people would choose to steal information and lives or why. He figured that it came down to money, or the thrill of the chase, or an unwillingness to work a 9-5 job.
Perhaps the killers that he faced simply wanted to go on with their day. They did not want to deal with tracking him down and trying to find away into the hospital to finish him off. Hell, it would only infuriate the FBI and now they had a description to go off of.
“I suppose I was lucky in more ways than one.” He sighed softly. Judging by what O’Malley had said, it seemed as though some of the assassins would have finished him off in the alleyway. Or, at least, they would have found some way to hunt him down and finish him off in the very near future, consequences be damned.
Kaito only knew bits and pieces about the organization, there was still so much that he did not know, but moments like these made him wonder what the hell they were up against. This would be one hell of a fight to the finish.
But still…
Even if the assassins were not eager to come back and finish him off, it seemed that he was sitting side by side with another threat. If Rune was connected, perhaps she was here to finish the job.
He hated the thought. Kaito enjoyed Rune’s company and he had been looking forward to getting dinner with her and Carson at some point, but maybe that was all a ploy to get him to let down his guard.
And his partner too. Kaito frowned. “O’Malley, I have heard many excuses from you, but that one is especially bad. Carson’s safety is more important than his happiness.” Kaito had seen first hand the injuries that Carson had accrued Miami, the way that his confidence seemed to wobble when he’d noticed Kaito looking, and knew that it would ruin him if he was dating someone that was involved in the case.
O’Malley’s willingness to point to his happiness was merely an excuse.
She might be innocent, and yet O’Malley had thought it important enough to bring it to his attention. Kaito and Rune had only spent a few moments alone together, Carson and Rune spent far more time together. “Is it not a problem that he trusts her?” Kaito asked with a frown. “He might mention things to her that he thinks are benign, but if you are correct, it may mean something to Rune.”
It seemed to Kaito that O’Malley had it all backward. He was worried about Kaito giving up some important case information, when it was Carson who was more likely to break it entirely accidentally. It didn’t sit right with Kaito. His partner would bear the brunt of the blame for destroying the case, but he’d done so without knowing.
How many of them mentioned tiny details to people they trusted without issue? Perhaps this case was more precarious than even he had originally thought.
ERIK:
“You’re still alive. That’s something.” Erik glanced towards the door, smirking slightly. “Might even get a hot nurse out of it.”
He’d certainly been dreaming about one. He’d only half planned to stop by and see Kaito today (before finding out who was visiting). He’d mostly come back to see if he really had just dreamed of the hospital Kaito was in that night, to see if that beautiful blonde girl would really be there. But there’d been no sign of her when he’d arrived, though the building looked the same inside. Probably just dreamed of what he’d seen earlier that day and his mind put in a blonde to make himself feel better. That was the plausible explanation. It was the only explanation besides him going insane.
And really, even talking Elysion was better than that.
“I thought I had her cleared,” he grumbled in return. “Then this happened,” he waved a general hand at Kaito sitting in the hospital bed, “and now I’m not so sure.”
Nowhere in Elysion’s files (at least the ones he was able to access) did he find mention of Adelrune. Endymion’s office had no family photos or pictures of anyone related. He’d never once seen her at any of the bases across the country. Realistically, she wasn’t involved and never had been, and had it just been that, Erik would never have become suspicious in the first place.
But then she started seeing a member of the Elysion task force, and Erik didn’t believe in coincidences. That was when he looked into her and found nothing. Maybe it truly was just chance he’d believed at the time. And then Kaito had been injured while she was keeping him busy in Seattle with a gym battle and that couldn’t be coincidence again. Maybe he’d missed something. Maybe she truly was involved and they were all in danger.
Or maybe chance was finally interfering and he was jumping at shadows and suspecting a young woman who had nothing more to do with things than falling in love with the wrong person.
If she was involved and he said something, he’d be a hero, though Shields might be mad he didn’t say something earlier. If he didn’t say anything, they’d be killed, the case ruined. If she wasn’t involved but he said something, he’d destroy a relationship that made one of his closest friends happy. If he didn’t say anything and she wasn’t involved, no one would be the wiser.
Logically he knew he had to say something to Sirius. The case trumped all else, and normally he had no issues tossing friendships to the side in order to get what he wanted. But here he hesitated. Was it because of their friendship? No, Kaito was right, that was just an excuse. Erik hesitated because he didn’t want to doubt himself or his own work. He’d had her cleared before and now he wasn’t sure and he didn’t know how he wanted to deal with things.
If she was involved, he’d been wrong, and while he was erring on the side of caution currently, he didn’t want to be wrong. He didn’t want her to be involved. But how could he say that to Kaito if he could barely admit it to himself?
“…she’s probably innocent. She’s just too close to everything.” Too close to Sirius, too close to Endymion, too close to every major player.
KAITO:
O’Malley could be impossibly frustrating. From the way that he spoke with his eyes closed, as if he already knew how everyone reacted to what he said, to that smirk that he constantly wore. And yet, Kaito had a soft spot for the other agent. Annoying as he could be (and he could be), Kaito did like Erik.
The comment about a hot nurse actually made him smile. He honestly hadn’t paid much attention to whether the nurses were conventionally attractive, he’d been asleep or chatting with Rune thus far, and it seemed that they mostly left him be.
There was one with a nice smile, who seemed especially kind, but Kaito hadn’t given it too much thought. She was doing her job, just as he was recovering from his.
“I do not think that nurses are supposed to date patients,” he replied with a little wave of his hand. The very last thing that he wanted to deal with right now was O’Malley trying to set him up with someone while he could barely hold a conversation without feeling sleepy. Love, sex, and dating were on the back-burner at the moment.
Well, always, but especially now.
Kaito tilted his head slightly. He couldn’t see how the attack had anything to do with Rune. She certainly hadn’t been the one that attacked him. “Because she is here?” He asked with a frown. A half dozen people had visited already, whether he was awake or asleep, and it didn’t throw any suspicion on them, so why?
“That cannot be it, there is something more to it… And you think it’s important enough to warn me.” This was the part he couldn’t understand. He’d spent a grand total of about an hour in Rune’s company throughout the course of their budding friendship. Most of their exchanges had been via text, when Kaito was far, far away from this supposed danger.
And yet O’Malley felt the need to warn him rather than the man that slept beside her. He and Carson were friends, better friends than Kaito was with either of them. Why trust Kaito with this information when he did not seem to trust Carson with it? “I do not understand why you are telling me this information.” He told him honestly. “You are sharing with the wrong man.”
But it was O’Malley’s business, not his.
He paused, a thought coming to mind, and he frowned at O’Malley. “Do you suspect him too?” If so, Kaito needed to be aware of that. He’d been fucked over by one partner already, and he was not at all interested in giving Carson a chance to kill him. “You are telling me too little to be of any help, and too much to keep me in the dark. I do not understand.”
Kaito could handle being kept out of the loop. He preferred to have all of the information, but he knew that he could not. Sometimes, in this line of work, curiosity was a barrier rather than an aid, but this time it felt as though he was being kept in some strange purgatory. Some information, but not enough to really understand, and he wasn’t fond of the feeling.
It seemed that O’Malley was struggling with just how much to tell him. It would be kinder of Kaito just let him be. Perhaps he should not ask questions, but he wanted answers, and he’d didn’t see the harm in asking so long as Erik was still providing him with information.
“Too close?” Kaito frowned. More vague, unhelpful responses. He tried to pit the pieces together, the little bits that he understood, but it didn’t quite connect. What was she so close to that made O’Malley wonder? That had caused him to send her out of the room if only to give Kaito a warning. “You need not worry, I will not tell her anything about the case.”
RUNE & ERIK:
Erik never expected Kaito to take him up on the joke. He’d tried a handful of times to get him to go home from someone when he’d joined him and Sirius at the bar and had never once succeeded. A hospital? It was even less likely, but he was going to have fun with it regardless.
“Not while you’re recovering, but once you’re out…?” Erik trailed off suggestively with a smirk. “Or you could point them my way, if you don’t want them.” If they were blonde, of course, but Kaito might not know that the way Sirius did. Hell, as long as they had some sort of cute uniform, he wouldn’t be too picky.
Then again, that nurse he’d been dreaming of was in scrubs, no miniskirts to be seen. Boring. At least she was blonde.
The wrong man. “Yeah, I probably am.” He’d have to have a talk with Sirius sooner rather than later. Unlike his usual talks with just about anyone else, it was one he wasn’t looking forward to. Erik didn’t see any way that it didn’t end poorly. “But she’s here now, with you. I’ll tell Carson if i don’t clear her soon.”
No, that wasn’t good enough. This whole mess could have been avoided if Kaito hadn’t gone chasing Elysion assassins. Had he known who he was going after? It was doubtful, with how much Erik had kept secret, worried about leaks. Maybe it was time for that to change. They just need a bit more evidence to pull in everyone at once anyway.
And then Kaito asked about Sirius and Erik hesitated to answer. This was his friend - their friend - that they were talking about. It didn’t look great that he suspected him, ever. “…I did, at one point. But you know as well as I do that he’s not the sort. I doubt he’d be able to keep up the facade for this long.” Erik had still looked into Sirius after finding him with Rune the first time, but all he’d found is exactly what he’d known Sirius to be. The man was a damn good agent and nothing more. He was not knowingly aiding the enemy.
But Kaito was right. He should have just kept his mouth shut. At this point he either had to explain more or risk Kaito making the wrong move. There was no maybe about it - the agents needed to know more. He’d just have to clear it with Shields first.
“If she’s not involved, she’s connected, and she’s dating Carson. It’s more than a little suspicious, see?” There was no other reason for them to have met aside from pure chance. And what were the odds that Endymion’s granddaughter ended up with an Elysion task force agent, especially with an ocean separating them normally? “They had no reason to meet otherwise.”
With everything else that had gone on, her being involved was the only logical answer. She was constantly by Sirius’s side, knew what he was up to. She’d kept Erik in Seattle with a “gym battle”, away from where he might have been able to prevent Kaito getting hurt. She was spending the day with a freshly injured agent that she barely knew.
So the less she knew, the better.
A loud knock on the door was the signal that they were no longer alone, and Erik put his usual smile back on his face before he went to unlock the door. Outside a very unhappy Rune was standing, two paper cups of tea in her hand. One was offered to Kaito as she gave Erik a dirty look, and she returned to her seat before Erik could take it back.
“You had no reason to lock the door.”
“Sure did,” Erik replied smoothly, smiling away, though he was watching her every move. There had been no hesitation in which cup she handed Kaito, plus they were in the hospital, so he wasn’t worried about poison. “Say, little princess…”
“Must you call me that?”
“Yep.”
With a frown, Rune turned towards Kaito. “Do I have your permission to kick him out? He has been nothing but rude since he arrived.”
KAITO:
Kaito had never entirely understood the way that O’Malley and Carson could pick up strangers. He’d never been the sort of man that could meet the eye of a beautiful stranger across the bar and strike up a conversation. Something was missing. He found no attraction in small talk, had never been particularly good at flirting, and found that it took him time to relax enough to actually like someone.
And in truth? He did not trust strangers enough to go home with them.
There was no point in explaining this preference to his friends. It didn’t really make sense to him either, and he wasn’t sure how to answer questions about it. For now, he elected to ignore what O’Malley had said and simply shook his head in response to his hint. “I would not subject the nurses here to your company,” he replied with a soft chuckle. “They have treated me kindly, and I should repay them with kindness.” O’Malley would be annoyed with him, perhaps, but Kaito was mostly teasing.
There were more pressing matters to deal with at the moment anyway. This business with Rune, and her potential connection to their case, made him feel uneasy. This would not be the first time that Kaito had trusted someone that did not deserve his trust, but he hadn’t seen it coming with Rune.
Obviously Carson did not either. He’d be blindsided by this news. “She is only with me for a few more hours and then she will return to him. What makes you so sure that she will not harm him? Not try to figure out what we know about the organization in the wake of the attack?” A faint frown tugged at the corners of his lips. O’Malley had spoken of how happy Carson was, but what of Rune? “Do you think her feelings for him are real?”
What of the friendship that was building between himself and Rune? It was silly to worry about personal connections in the wake of this information, but he couldn’t help but wonder. How much of this was a lie? If she cared for Carson, he was less likely to be in danger, but if she didn’t…?
What was even more concerning was that O’Malley had suspected Carson. Kaito gave him a pointed look, his frown deepening. “You should have told me.” He scolded. “You know of my history with partners, O’Malley. I should have been warned.”
Kaito was not quick to anger, and even now he was not angry. Not truly, but these secrets were beginning to make him irritated. “I understand the need to keep secrets in an organization like this one, and I trust both you and Shields, but not to tell us when people close to us are suspects… It is reckless.” They’d signed up with the knowledge that they might die, but to not have any idea that they were in danger? Kaito shook his head. He didn’t like this one bit.
Fortunately, it seemed that Carson was cleared.
The knock at the door startled him, he straightened, his posture shifting and his expression became neutral. He was quick to erase any sign of the frustration that he’d felt mere seconds before.
He smiled when Rune handed him the cup of tea, and dipped his head in thanks. “I appreciate it, Rune.” Should he drink it…? Erik was right. It was suspicious that she was dating an agent on the Elysion task force if she was somehow involved.
“I apologize for the inconvenience,” but he did not expand further on why the door was locked. She was a clever woman, she would understand. They were both F.B.I. agents, given the attack that had just occurred, Kaito needed to pass on some information. She did not need to know specifics.
He let his head rest back on the pillow below him and he chuckled softly. “No, O’Malley will not leave, not until he checks out the nurse and doctors looking after me. It is my fault, I am afraid, I mentioned that there was a blonde in yesterday…” He smirked at O’Malley. He’d left that part out until now, but all the more reason for him to stick around. “Worry not, Rune. He will have to leave soon enough.”
Kaito tilted his head slightly, his gaze flitting between the two of them. “You challenged O’Malley’s gym didn’t you? How was it?” He smirked at the other agent. “Is Rune as fearsome as Carson claims?”
RUNE & ERIK:
“Now that is an insult, Ogawa.” Erik didn’t get to experience the apparently snarky side of Kaito all that often. The limitations of only being in the office a handful of days a month, he supposed. “I’d treat ‘em nice.” He certainly hadn’t heard any complaints so far.
“If she was going to hurt him, I figure she would have done so sooner.” But maybe Kaito was right. Maybe she was just waiting for an attack like this to get as much out of them as possible. One hand reached down to brush over Celebi’s Pokeball as he considered the thought. He’d have to spend a couple more days in today to make sure things went smoothly, whatever it took.
Above all else, Erik was fairly certain Sirius was safe, at least for now. And maybe her feelings were actually true. He did want to believe her innocent, after all. “Can’t say I’ve been around her long enough to tell. I hope for Carson’s sake they are.” If they were, at the very least Sirius was safe. They might even be able to get her to help them if they played off those feelings. “You’ve seen her more. What do you think?”
He shrugged again. “Nothing to warn about. Woulda said something if it was an actual issue.” That was how Erik saw it. Sirius had been a member of the task force long enough that the extra week or two it took for him to investigate wouldn’t have made a difference. Telling anyone would have just cast doubt where it was unneeded. They had enough to do without worrying about each other.
It’s what made his suspicions about Rune so unsettling. If he was wrong about her, what else was he wrong about?
Said woman did not question the locked door further as she settled back in her chair. If Kaito wasn’t protesting, it seemed that it was truly necessary for the door to be locked and so she wouldn’t protest. O’Malley may not have been trustworthy but Kaito was. If he said it was fine, then so be it.
Erik’s smile faltered for a moment when Kaito dropped the news about the blonde nurse. From the smirk on the purple haired agent’s face, withholding that bit of information was entirely calculated, even when they’d just been speaking of the staff earlier. Erik was both annoyed and so very proud. That was the perfect moment to drop that bit of news.
“I’m starting to think Carson has rubbed off on you too much,” he grumbled. Now he had to stick around just to see. They better be pretty.
Rune chimed in immediately after. “I hardly see that as a bad thing.” If she was forced to suffer O’Malley’s presence, at least she had something to taunt him about. Watching him strike out with whoever it was would be worth it.
“Yeah, you’re dating the man.” Erik shot back. To him, that completely invalidated her opinion.
Rune thought differently, and the smug smile on her face at that remark only grew when Kaito asked about their gym battle. They’d only just returned from Seattle the previous day and she was still riding the high from victory. She hadn’t gone easy on him at all. “Easier than others on the east coast.”
Erik simply shrugged in return. Kaito should know how much he hated being a gym leader with all the grumbling he did about it in the office. He didn’t often try his best. “Between Charizard and Rayquaza, she had the type advantage.”
“I am also the better trainer,” Rune interjected calmly, taking a sip of her tea, the smirk never leaving.
KAITO:
“There is no telling whether that is true, O’Malley,” he replied with a frown. For all they knew, Rune was waiting for the right moment to strike. Until now, the task force had been making slow progress, but the altercation between Kaito and the assassins had changed things. There was no telling yet whether it was for better or for worse, but at last things were happening.
Perhaps she would gather all of the information that she could from Carson and then she would be rid of him.
He didn’t like this. There was risk in their line of work, Kaito was smart enough to know that, but this was more. This was not strapping on a bulletproof vest prior to an arrest. His partner was literally sleeping with the enemy without even realizing how much danger he might be in.
It was not his place to tell Carson, he could not risk the case, but he didn’t like the risks that were being taken, especially not at the expense of the agents who’d worked tirelessly to bring the case to fruition. “Does Shields know about this?” He asked with a frown. He found it hard to believe that the the special agent in charge would endanger his task force in this way, but he must have had his reasons.
Kaito paused, thinking back on his first meeting with Rune and the conversations that they’d had since. She seemed to genuinely enjoy Carson’s company, the photos that he sent on occasion, and he hadn’t forgotten the bright smile that she wore when he’d finally showed up after they’d first met. And how he seemed to light too. And the fondness in her tone? Could all of it be an act? If she was faking her affection for Carson, she was a damn good actress.
But in their line of work, brilliant liars weren’t terribly uncommon.
“I think that it her feelings for him are real,” he told O’Malley honestly. “She speaks of him like she loves him.” And after a brief pause, he added, “and she flew all the way here to see him on his birthday despite the late hour. Unless that was a ploy to try to get information out of him…?” He sighed. Kaito did not want to question Rune’s motives, to pick apart the things that she did for Sirius, but he was left with so many questions.
Kaito’s frown remained in place. “I would have appreciated it, O’Malley.” If Carson turned out to be untrustworthy too, Kaito wasn’t sure what he’d do. Though his partner annoyed him sometimes, he’d come to trust him with his life.
And just the day before, Carson had proven his trustworthiness. If he’d been working with Elysion, he could have let Kaito bleed out. He could have finished the job, and made damn sure that no one found out exactly which assassins he’d come into contact with. As far as he was concerned, there was no real thread from Carson.
Save for Carson making him just a tad more devilish from time to time. Kaito shrugged a shoulder. “Your type is hardly a secret,” he retorted, and then he turned to Rune. “I have tried to tell him that she is not in yet, but he does not listen.”
Though he couldn’t trust Rune now, there was something amusing in the way that she swelled with pride. “Is that so?” He asked, though it seemed that a large part of her issue with the gym in Seattle was its leader. He thought to mention her obvious distaste for O’Malley, but thought better of it. Better not to give them a reason to snap at each other.
Or, at least, more reason than they already had.
He had not expected O’Malley to mention Rayquaza. Kaito raised his brows and turned toward Rune. “You captured rayquaza?” As soon as he said it, he wished that he had phrased it differently. “I apologize, I know that you are a skilled trainer, my question passes no judgement on your skill. But… What are the odds that you have rayquaza and Carson has kyogre?”
Perhaps that was how a lady like Rune had given someone like Carson a chance.
RUNE & ERIK:
Erik didn’t think she had it in her to kill, even if she was involved. If anyone was going to be killed, it was far more likely to be him than Sirius anyway. The other side thought him a double agent, not a triple one, so his friendship with the FBI agents would get him murdered if anyone found out from Elysion. But he’d left Seattle with only his pride damaged, not a scratch on his body. She had had ample time to kill him then and had let him live.
It was too deep to be a long con. Seattle would have been the perfect opportunity. At the very least, she wasn’t an assassin.
Add in to that her apparent feelings for Sirius, and Erik was certain he was safe enough, at least physically. “If her feelings are real, I doubt she’d hurt him.” A pause. “Might be able to swing her to our side though…”
As an informant. As a traitor. If she would testify against her grandfather, they’d have the evidence they needed. It would be everything they could ask for in the case, handed to them on a silver platter. That is, if she actually knew anything to begin with. She could still be innocent, unable to answer any of their questions.
Shields would much prefer her to be involved, of that he was certain. Erik hesitated to answer Kaito’s pointed question though. “…he knows she’s connected to…certain people.” He’d told Shields as soon as he’d been introduced to Rune outside of FBI headquarters and had later assured him the girl was safe. He hadn’t yet taken back his conclusion to Shields though, something Kaito may have already caught on to. They’d have to talk when he returned.
The other agents should know who they were up against, if only so they knew who to track and who to avoid. Secrets weren’t worth lives, not anymore.
His type, however, was never a secret. Anyone who went out with him more than once could pinpoint what he looked for in a partner. All of his exes had fit the pattern, as had most of the men and women he’d brought home. Shame Kaito had to tease him with someone who fit and then tell him after they weren’t there. “Then I guess I’ll be back tomorrow, huh?”
Rune frowned but didn’t say anything. She wasn’t planning on returning tomorrow, so it didn’t matter what Erik was going to do, but it seemed everything he did upset her. At least she’d beaten him in the gym. “My fastest battle to date,” she confirmed with a smug nod.
“As I said, type advantage.”
“And as I said, I am better than you. That is why I have your badge.” She would never dare speak of any other gym leader like that, especially not after having lost her own badge, but Erik always rubbed her the wrong way. Kindness was wasted on a man like him.
She took no offense to Kaito’s wording either. There were few enough legendary Pokemon in the world. Even her grandfather, strong as he was, didn’t have one, so it was only natural that Kaito would question her having one.
Still, he was right, and Rune’s smile was warm when she spoke of their bond. “Khirsanth and Ni’ihau are the reason Sirius and I met, actually.” She held off on mentioning the dreams that she’d had for a year prior to meeting the man. Even now, all these months later and having met a second man she’d dreamt of, it still felt unreal. She was certain they’d think her insane if she mentioned it.
Upon hearing that, Erik perked up from his spot near the door, taking a step closer. Though he knew both of them had their particular legendary pokémon (and how rare was it that there were four of them out of four people currently talking or being talked about), it was a connection he’d never considered. Maybe it was the piece he was missing.
Maybe she was innocent after all.
“Is it now?” Erik’s tone of voice was pleasant and casual, encouraging her to share more. If what she said was true, he’d be able to verify it and he’d be able to actually rule her out completely. That was worth every bit of effort he could currently put in and was far more interesting than the supposed blonde doctor? nurse? tech? that Kaito claimed existed.
KAITO:
Rune was proud. It was apparent in the way that she carried herself, in the manner of which she spoke, and he couldn’t help but wonder if O’Malley was right. He couldn’t picture her on the stand, testifying against the members of Elysion, anymore than he could picture her in prison.
Kaito frowned, considering what he knew about Rune. Did he believe that she had it in her to hurt his friend? No. She was fierce in pokémon battles, but she was not cruel in her own life. At least, he’d never seen it. If O’Malley didn’t think shat she could kill, given how little he seemed to think of her, perhaps Carson was safe.
There was no telling for the rest of them. Rune loved neither O’Malley or Kaito, but he didn’t sense danger. Was that because he hadn’t searched for it until now though?
He sighed. There was no telling how all of this would play out. There was still soo much left to this case, so many pieces that he did not yet understand, and Kaito only hoped that they had enough intelligence to stop Elysion soon.
How many more lives had to be lost before they could finally make arrests?
“… What sort of answer is that, O’Malley?” Kaito asked with a frown. He understood his fellow agents well enough to know when he was getting a partial truth. Given all of his hesitation and yet another vague answer, it seemed that Shields did not know the full story. “He knows of her connection, but does he understand your suspicions?”
Shields trusted his agents, O’Malley had been with him for a long time, so perhaps he was trusted more than most. But Kaito found it hard to believe that he would be alright with an agent of lower ranking keeping secrets from him. That’s not how it was supposed to work.
Kaito understood that rules sometimes got in the way, though he followed them as best he could, but chain of command was vital.
Not that he could speak. He’d usurped the chain of command just the day before and look where it had gotten him. Kaito sighed, unable to help but feel annoyed. In truth, he could not say that he regretted what he’d done, but he certainly wished that it had gone a bit differently.
“Don’t you have work to do?” Kaito asked with a little shake of his head. “You have already come to see me two days in a row. While I am touched by your concern, I would rather you debrief what you have discovered with our boss.” It was a dig, the sort of jab that he occasionally employed to keep Carson on task, but the reminder was clear enough.
As much as Kaito wanted to have company in the hospital, lest he be stuck here by himself, he knew that his family would be coming soon and there would be no room for O’Malley.
He couldn’t imagine what that meeting would be like.
Rune and O’Malley went back and forth, squabbling about the battle they’d shared, and Kaito listened curiously. He’d always wondered what O’Malley was like as a gym leader, though he didn’t think that Rune was a particularly reliable source in this case…
More interesting still, was the realization that she and Carson shared pokémon from the same legendary trio.
Quite frankly, Kaito was still a bit confused about how Carson had managed to get his hands on a legendary pokémon. Evidently, it was a case of kyogre choosing him. Sirius wasn’t the sort of trainer that Rune was. Then again, sicune had chosen him, so it seemed it wasn’t particularly uncommon.
“I suppose Sirius doesn’t really keep Ni’ihau a secret. But… still, how did you meet through your pokémon?” Kaito asked, he couldn’t quite make sense of it. It couldn’t have been so easy as overhearing him gloating at a bar or something, could it? Then again, this was Carson. So nothing much would surprise him...
RUNE & ERIK:
This wasn’t the first time Erik had been on the receiving end of Kaito’s ire. Though it was usually directed at Sirius, there had been a meeting or two where it had turned towards him. It wasn’t quite as sharp as Shields’s was, but that would come with time.
Or maybe not. Erik would prefer if it didn’t. One Shields was enough in the office. They didn’t need a second.
“Haven’t been back to headquarters yet, that’s all.” And this was all new. He’d cleared her months ago, before the past few days’ events, and even now he was hesitating to go back on his previous decision. Shields had understood his earlier concern but was pacified by his findings, so this? This would throw everything into disarray, especially after Kaito’s attack. “I’ll talk to him later.”
Shields didn’t like it when those under him got hurt. More than one person would be in trouble if, worst of worst possibilities, she was involved and had orchestrated the attack. Erik AND Sirius would be punished, he was sure of it.
Best not to mention anything just yet. Later would be fine. There was plenty of time later. And today.
“Might already be doing that, Ogawa. You never know.” He most certainly didn’t know. Only two people in this world knew he had Celebi on his team and none of them were his coworkers at work. Well, aside from Shields, but he was more boss than coworker. Even Sirius, when Erik had tried to tell him, had brushed it off as a joke. For the best, really. It meant he could be in multiple places and not worry about the questions asked.
He only ever used the power to investigate anyway. Hideki would have his head if he tried to do anything else. Erik knew better than to even try.
That was a mistake he’d never make again.
Kaito’s question made Rune pause. There was no evading it the way she did with Rosie, though how she evaded then, she’d never be sure. Kaito was an FBI agent and he was surely just as good as Sirius at sniffing out a lie. “…you will think me mad, surely.” There was no way they’d believe what had actually happened.
“Humor us.”
A frown. “No.”
An eye roll from Erik. “Fine. Humor Kaito then.”
She glanced towards the injured agent with a small frown. Would Sirius be all right with her sharing the story? Would they even believe her if she said just part of what had happened? “They wanted to be together. They…interfered where they could.” That was the best way to describe the dreams, wasn’t it? Since they could not interfere from within their Pokeballs, they’d resorted to dreams of the other trainer. She and Sirius had known each other on sight because of them. “Sirius and I met Groudon’s trainer the same way.”
The dreams of Jack hadn’t affected her the same way the dreams of Sirius had, but she had known going in what to expect. She’d spent a year dreaming of Sirius without knowing he was real, but Jack? When both she and Sirius awoke with the same dream, they knew what it meant. And it had only taken a few months for him to find them.
Erik, for his part, looked thoughtful. He’d have to verify what she said, of course, but if she was actually telling the truth? If it was their Pokemon that brought them together, nothing more? It changed everything. Maybe everyone involved was innocent. His earlier conclusions could still be correct.
Scratch what he said earlier. He was absolutely in multiple places today.
KAITO:
Kaito could not stand excuses. Progress in cases like these took time and discipline, and he understood that he would have to wait for answers. The case would unfold on its own time, but would not do so on its own.
“Yet you have been here twice,” he repeated with a sharpness in his voice, an emphasis on each word as if to drive his point home. “Though I appreciate your concern, the case is of the utmost importance. You need to tell him today.” So important, in fact, that O’Malley was willing to risk his friendship with Carson in order to see it through. If something went bad because Rune was involved, and Shields did not know about it, there would be hell to pay.
He shook his head slightly, unable to help his own frustration. Kaito knew that he irritated his coworkers, that he had been put in this position to ensure that work was done, and he certainly hoped that was not the only reason that he was on the task force. He was more than a babysitter, more than a nag, and he hoped that Shields knew that.
Then again, given his current predicament, it seemed likely that Shields saw him as yet another troublesome agent at the moment. Kaito sighed softly. He’d done this to himself, there was no use feeling sorry for himself.
He was distracted from his angst, however, when O’Malley spoke. This time, he could feel his expression shift. He shot the other agent a look, annoyance apparent in it, and his lips turned downward. “What does that mean?” He asked. “You are here. You have told me that you have not yet been to the office. You cannot have done it already.”
Was he trying to be stupid or were the pain killers making him more irritable?
At the moment, he was tempted to fulfill Rune’s wish. It might be easier to kick O’Malley out after all, to send him away so that he could speak to another adult. She might be dangerous, but at least she didn’t require constant badgering to keep focused. He was hurt. He didn’t have the energy.
Though Rune prefaced her explanation with a caution, that he would think her mad, the next words that she spoke didn’t make him think so at all. Kaito tilted his head slightly, as if trying to understand what part he’d missed. “That does not sound mad.” He told her, though suicune did not seem to have the same pull toward the other Legendary Dogs at least not that he’d noticed. “I am… not sure that I understand,” he confessed with a frown.
But he would leave it at that.
O’Malley, for once, did not seem to have anything to say in response to Rune’s comment. He glanced at the other agent, trying to gauge his reaction, but couldn’t quite tell. “I have not heard of that before,” he told her with a little shake of his head. “Admittedly, I do not know many people with legendaries,” not outside of his work anyway, “but that try to interfere. I wonder if that’s specific to the Weather Trio.” He shrugged a shoulder.
"I supposed the specifics do not matter though. You two seem happy together. I am sure that you are grateful to kyogre and rayquaza."
RUNE & ERIK:
Erik’s smile slipped slightly at Kaito’s criticisms, and he crossed his arms in annoyance. This was worse than Shields. Shields at least trusted him to run his own job, but Kaito? Kaito was here telling him what to do.
Not cool.
“I don’t need you as a secretary, Ogawa. Focus on your own work and I’ll do the same.” Focusing on his work was what got him here in the first place. It was a bit of a low blow at the time, but Erik wasn’t in the mood to play games about this. This was serious.
But then he seemed to be able to get back under Kaito’s skin and the smug smile was back. “Just trust me. There’s plenty you don’t know, see?” Sure, he couldn’t have done anything yet, in this timeline, but it was more than likely that he was having a conversation with his boss at that very moment.
But Kaito didn’t need to know that. Not yet. Had he not just try to tell Erik how to do his job, he may have considered explaining.
For a moment, Erik wondered which other person in the room was most annoyed with him. It was a game he played all the time back in high school and it seemed he hadn’t yet lost his touch. Perfect.
Rune tried to focus more on Kaito, ignoring the green haired agent. “We had not either. It was…new, to both of us. Kyogre and Groudon’s trainers are the only other ones with legendary Pokemon that I know of.” She was completely unaware of the other two Pokemon currently in that room, of course, else she wouldn’t have hesitated to explain just what had brought her and Sirius together. But it was impossible to explain the dreams to someone who hadn’t experienced them, to put into words the feelings those images had invoked, so she didn’t even try. Her halfhearted attempt was good enough.
For a moment, Rune visibly softened. “I am. I could not imagine the happiness Sirius has brought me. I am very glad to have him in my life.” She didn’t care if they knew it, she wasn’t ashamed of her feelings for Sirius. If Rune had her way, she would be spending the rest of her life with him, so it was only natural that she’d still be around his coworkers.
As disappointing as that may be for some of them.
Erik, for his part, wasn’t in the mood to set her off anymore. No, the information she had graciously provided was too interesting, too important to focus on much else. Even his natural urge to tease and taunt was muted. The case came first and even ruling people out counted as casework.
If what she said was true, she was most likely innocent. It shouldn’t be hard to figure out when and where they met, to see if any funny business went on during or if it really was just as Pokemon driven as she claimed. A quick text to Sirius would be easy enough to start…
Not long after that text was sent, there was a buzz from his phone, and when he checked the message, his smile grew. “Well, now…I’m afraid I have to get going. Work calls and all that.” Kaito would certainly be glad to hear he was actually doing his job instead of hanging around his room anyway.
“Oh, and Kaito, don’t worry about that stuff we talked about earlier. Something came up. It should be all right.” He had a lot of work to do to figure out why, but it seemed the little princess wasn’t lying to them and Kaito would be safe enough in her care. He just needed to figure out how he proved it, but he at least knew it wasn’t going to happen here in this room.
His hunt for the blonde nurse would have to wait.
He tipped his hat to Kaito with a smile as he turned to the door. “Say hi to Boss for me.” He assumed the injured agent would see him before he did.
KAITO:
“I am not your secretary,” he argued with a frown. It was bad enough that he acted as Carson’s babysitter whilst in the office, and certainly did not appreciate this comparison.
But it was O’Malley’s comment about focusing on his own work that made Kaito’s expression tighten. He was a good agent, one that cared deeply for his work, but he had made a grave error. He should not have tried to take down one of Elysion’s assassins on his own, but what if he’d been successful? Perhaps they could have moved the case along more quickly, instead he was being chided by another agent for his failure.
Kaito did not want sympathy, nor did he expect it, but the reminder of what he’d done only made the ache in his side worse. A stark reminder that he’d been wrong.
His eyes flashed toward O’Malley, catching on the smirk before they narrowed in response. “Trust you? Given what I know now about Rune, I wonder what sort of trouble I might be in that you have elected not to tell me.” A low blow for a low blow. What was more annoying, however, was that he knew Shields would likely back O’Malley. Evidently Shields had heard some of O’Malley’s suspicions and hadn’t seen fit to share any of this information.
It wasn’t his fight, he understood that, but he found it hard to understand that people on his team could willingly allow others to remain in peril. What was their task force without trust? Without loyalty? “I will not share any of what you have told me. I understand that it is in confidence, but I do not like it.”
This conversation left a bitter taste in his mouth.
He sipped the tea that Rune brought him. If she was going to poison him here, at least O’Malley would understand who’d done it. Kaito took a breath and forced himself to refocus. No good would come out of getting worked up, especially here where he could do nothing to get his mind off of the case.
Kaito nodded slightly. She knew at least one other legendary trainer, whether or not she realized it, but Kaito did not share the same experience. “Curious indeed…”
When Rune softened, Kaito gave O’Malley a look out of the corner of his eye. This was precisely what he meant when he said that he thought Rune loved Carson. It was the way that she spoke of him that seemed a little too genuine to be an act. “And I am happy for you. I suppose I have heard of stranger ways for people to come together.” Love was a strange thing, after all.
In truth? Given his frustration with O’Malley, he wasn’t particularly sad to see him go. He nodded briefly when he mentioned that he’d be off, but raised an eyebrow in response to his assurances. Something had changed in the past few minutes, that much was clear, but Kaito did not know enough to understand exactly what had gone on.
The mention of Shields, however, made Kaito close his eyes and he allowed a long breath to escape his lips. So he would not see Shields today. He’d never understand O’Malley.
“Sometimes, I swear he tries to irritate me.” He sighed and took another sip of the tea. “Thank you for this. I appreciate both the tea and your good company.” Suspicious or not, at least Rune’s presence was calming.
D.C. became gray. The sky and trees and marble monuments were monochrome, and Sirius couldn’t help but long for the turquoise waters of Florida. Hell, he even missed the charming cherry blossoms, despite the throngs of tourists that they brought in their wake.
It was his own fault that he hadn’t brought a jacket, of course, but Headquarters was only a few blocks away and he didn’t feel the need to get bundled up for a sandwich and a coffee. Instead, Sirius found a table near the heater (away from the windows), and nestled in with a coffee and lunch.
People watching was a favorite past-time of his. Typically, Sirius preferred to be the one that people watched, but somedays it was simply nice to watch as others went about their day.
And his eye was drawn to a young woman and her toddler time and time again. Matching blue eyes, dark hair, only he had a little smirk that amused Sirius. He wondered whether he and Rosie had once looked like that.
What’s more, there was something familiar about her.
It was only as he was leaving, when he glanced at her out of the corner of his eye, that Sirius realized just who she was. He slowed, coffee cup still in hand (perhaps still stalling from going back into the cold and work). “Excuse me?” He asked, a playfulness in his eyes so typical of Sirius. “You’re Adelrune, aren’t you?” He smirked at her.
“I dunno if you remember, but we met in Miami a couple of years back. You and your team were incredible at Antidote.” he tilted his head slightly searching her expression for any sign of recognition. “I’m Sirius? Er…” he rolled his eyes, annoyed that he always had to explain himself. “Serious that you were incredible, but it’s my name too.”
Was this awkward? Maybe he should have just pretended that he hadn’t seen her… Damn him for being so friendly.
RUNE:
All Rune had wanted was a simple day in Washington DC with her son.
She and her cousin in town accompanying her grandfather on a business trip. Though it had been three years since her win over the American Pokemon leagues, she still had friends and contacts in the States that her grandfather wanted to put to use. The security business wasn’t hers, but the business trip let her get out of England for a little while, to really have a vacation with Orion.
Who had done surprisingly well on the plane ride over. She’d worried, with his young age, that he would cry and fuss and otherwise ruin the trips for those around them, he’d be quiet and well behaved.
Apparently the lollipop trick worked for popping ears.
As a reward, they’d gone to the Air and Space Museum before stopping at a small cafe for lunch. Their day had been peaceful, and they had plans for dinner with her grandfather and cousin later. What more could she ask for in a day?
But that day was ruined the moment he walked over.
“I remember you.” How could she forget? The night they had shared had been incredible, physical fire, and she’d woken the next morning hoping to at least get his number for a possible repeat performance. Instead she’d found his side of her bed cold, no trace of him to be found.
Not for a couple of months, anyway. Not until the baby.
The baby that she hadn’t ever had the chance to tell him about until now, and at this point, she was fairly settled into the single mother role. “I remember you did not care to stay last time. Can I help you?”
“Mum who?” Orion spoke up then, staring up at Sirius with big blue eyes. Rune reached over to brush back his hair, her frown turning into a fond smile.
“Only someone I used to know, Ri. I am sure he will be leaving shortly.” She gave Sirius a look, daring him to contradict her.
SIRIUS:
The night they’d spent in Miami was intoxicating.
They’d locked eyes on one another from across the dance floor and Sirius wanted her. Everyone in Antidote was watching Adelrune, but she could scarcely draw her attention away from him, and he was thrilled by it all. The music, the flirting, the drinks, and later the sex had been exhilarating.
But he’d awoken in the night with doubt.
A nightmare jolted him awake, a searing pain in his chest, and he struggled to keep himself together. He couldn’t stand to see the fear or confusion or disgust in Adelrune’s eyes if she saw the cracks in his facade. No more was the the incorrigible flirt that she’d brought home from the club, but someone fragile and broken.
It was better to leave. He wanted her to remember him as the man who’d stolen her breath away, and that she remembered him all of these years later? Well, it seemed as though he’d accomplished his purpose.
He smirked at her, green eyes glinting proudly, but his expression fell slightly when she mentioned his leaving. “And subject you to an awkward morning?” Sirius shook his head. That said, he’d never imagined that she might hold a grudge for all of these years. His behavior had been rude, sure, but did it really warrant a glare like that?
“I didn’t mean any harm, Adelrune.” He told her honestly.
A pause. Her question gave him pause. She certainly could not help him, there was nothing that he wanted from her now. It became perfectly clear at this moment that this was awkward. She clearly wanted nothing to do with him and probably just wanted to spend time with her son without being bothered by some old fling.
Their eyes met and it became rather obvious that she wanted him to leave. He nodded slightly, agreeing to leave, but not before offering the little boy a smile. There was no smirk, no teasing, just warmth in his look. Siri always wanted kids, but it seemed unlikely given his history with love... He was too afraid to be hurt again to bother with a relationship. And so, kids were out of the question.
“Ri? Is that your name?” He asked, his gaze on the child. Sirius was sure to keep his distance, he didn’t want to spook the kid. “I’m Sirius, it’s nice to meet you.” A pause. “I’d shake your hand, but mine are a little full.” He motioned to the coffee in his hand. Better not to piss Adelrune off more.
A soft huff of laughter escaped him. “He looks just like you. You must be proud.” His gaze shifted to hers, his expression tightening slightly as he prepared himself for her annoyance.
RUNE:
She wanted to respond. She wanted to hiss at him that a number wouldn’t have been too much to ask, that it was insulting that he simply disappeared on her, that after that night…but not in front of Orion. He was still young, and there was much about the world that she was shielding him from yet. Anything she said could bring about questions that she wasn’t ready for.
And so she simply glared once more, letting him know silently that it was not ok and she had not forgiven him, no matter his intentions. She deserved better than that.
“Yes!”
“No.”
Rune and Orion answered simultaneously about his name. The little boy made a confused face, which only had Rune sighing affectionately. Of course he thought that was his actual name, she only called him by his full name when he was in trouble. Even ‘Rion’ was more common than the full ‘Orion’.
“Eat your food.” It really was a shame she had to be a good example for her son or Rune would tell Sirius exactly what she thought of him and his questions. As it was, she tried to focus on taking care of her son and pretend it was anyone else she was talking to. “Orion. His name is Orion.” She ignored the groan from the little boy as he poked at the salad on his plate. They’d have a talk about that later, once the American man that Rune had hoped to never see again was gone.
Still…he seemed to have a strength in finding her weaknesses. He’d read her like a book back at Antidote, and even now he was able to redirect her anger and turn it into pride for her son. Oh, he was dangerous. “Incredibly. I could not ask for a better son.”
And she wasn’t going to let Sirius take him away from her.
But apparently she wasn’t doing a good enough job distracting either one. Orion soon tired of poking at the leafy greens, pushing them instead onto Rune’s plate and looking up at the adults with a not so innocent smirk. “All gone.”
“Orion.”
“Mum.”
Sigh. “Where do you get that troublesome streak?”
SIRIUS:
Why was he still standing here?
Every time her eyes returned to him, it was with a new look of annoyance. Sirius knew that he ought to leave them be, let the little family enjoy their meal in peace, but he remained in place. Honestly, Sirius wasn’t sure if his motive was to annoy her or because he thought the kid was cute, but he lingered for just a moment more.
With each new question, he found that he was a little more curious too. Both Adelrune and Ri gave a different answer regarding his name, and Sirius raised an eyebrow slightly.
Was she seriously going to try to keep the child’s name from him? Arceus, he’d been an asshole back in Miami, but he thought that the question was innocent enough. It wasn’t as though he’d ever proven dangerous.
Given his experience in law enforcement, he found that he trusted the little boy. Ri didn’t know well enough to lie, which meant that Adelrune was keeping something from him.
It was only when she’d spoken his real name that he understood. “Ah,” Sirius brightened, the confusion vanished from his expression and his gaze went back to Orion. “I’m named after a star too, you know?” He snickered. “In fact, our constellations share a story.” But that was for Adelrune to tell the child about. He couldn’t imagine such a small child being interested in stories of stars.
Sirius smiled faintly when she spoke so fondly of Orion. It was sweet how much she loved him, really. “He obviously adores you,” he smiled at the child.
And then he swiped his food onto her plate and Rune spoke the words that he was fairly certain Rosie had said a thousand times about him. He laughed. “My mother always used to say the same,” he glanced at her and winked, “it’s always the father, isn’t it?” When he’d gotten old enough, he understood the question. The unspoken answer was his father.
A man that he really didn’t wish to be like. The insinuation always made him feel bitter.
Siri’s attention turned back to the child, smirking in response to his trick. “You won’t grow up big and strong if you don’t eat your vegetables, you know?” He teased. “How old are you? I’ll bet you can show me.”
RUNE:
“Realyee?” Orion perked up immediately, and Rune had to stifle a sigh. Of course he had taken to the stars as much as she had as a child, and he knew his uncle was named after a constellation like he was. She wouldn’t be surprised if he was able to find them in the sky soon enough, having traced the patterns on his walls time and time again.
He really was her son.
’It’s always the father, isn’t it?’
But with that question, Rune froze immediately. Had he already guessed?
Looking back, Rune didn’t actually know anything about Sirius aside from his name, what he looked like, and how he was able to make her see stars. Was Orion’s trouble streak from him, as he’d implied? Was he smart enough to have caught on to the truth with as few details as he’d managed to weasel out of them?
Was he about to try to take Orion away from her?
That thought brought her back to herself. If Sirius hadn’t figured it out already, the reaction to his question was going to be a glaring hint unless she played it off. Sadly, lying was never her strong suit. She could use pride and tradition as a shield, but her words tended to betray her.
“…yes. Always the father.” And prayed he didn’t ask further about him or why she was there alone.
Luckily Orion seemed to enjoy the attention enough, especially attention that wasn’t about what he was or wasn’t eating. It took him a moment to get his fingers right, but he held up three with a big smile, obviously proud of himself. “Tree!”
Rune had to pause. They’d been talking birthdays lately, so it was no wonder he was confused, but… “…not yet, love. That is next month.” That was still too much information. If Sirius did the math, he’d know now, but she had to be a parent first. It wouldn’t do for him to go on repeating the wrong age.
She wished she’d believed otherwise. It would have been the perfect cover.
SIRIUS:
“Mhm,” Sirius hummed, amusement dancing in his eyes.
It wasn’t often that he met someone else named after the stars. He wouldn’t wish such a fate on anybody. Sirius had spent his whole life introducing himself and trying to clarify when people gave him strange looks, wishing that they could see how it was spelled before that familiar little crease formed between their brows.
Adelrune had been kind to Orion, all things considered. At least his name could pass as a more typical name. People might hear Ri and think of Ryan, he might escape some of the strange names.
“Your constellation is a great hunter.” He told the little boy with a smirk. “And mine… well, Sirius is just one star, but it’s part of a constellation called Canis Major.” Was he talking about things that the child wouldn’t understand? Honestly, he wasn’t sure what was age appropriate. “It means big dog. Canis Major is Orion’s big dog.” He chuckled.
As annoyed as Adelrune seemed to be with him, he did actually enjoy Orion. He was awfully cute.
The way that Adelrune froze, however, when he mentioned the father made him blink. Oh shit. He’d said something wrong. “I’m… sorry,” he murmured. Sirius grew up with a single mother. He knew how often people made assumptions, be it asking where Rosie’s husband was or teachers mentioning ‘mothers and fathers’ so casually.
But there was something in the way that she froze. She’d been willing to tell him off just moments before, so why was it that she seemed a bit stunned by the mention now?
Three little fingers were held up in front of his face and Sirius laughed, his attention shifting to the child before him. “Three years old, huh?” He grinned.
Rune corrected him gently, and Sirius smiled. “Ah almost three. You’re still a big kid, right? You’ve gotta take care of your mother. That’s what big kids do.” It’s what he’d tried to do before he’d rebelled, but that was neither here nor there.
Sirius was ever the agent, running timelines and corroborating information, and something clicked into place. If he was almost three… Slowly, his gaze drifted to Adelrune and fixed upon her. There was no more teasing in his expression, only a look that asked a question. The way that she’d frozen, how she’d blamed the father, and the timeline all added up.
At once, there was a sinking feeling in his stomach. “I think you and I need to talk.”
RUNE:
“My dog?” Orion’s blue eyes were big and bright as he perked up. There were no shortage of Pokemon in the Alcott Manor. Between Rune and Tristan, current and former gym leaders, dragons were practically around every corner of the building. Orion had been around them since he was born, with his mother’s Serperior his guardian at night. But a dog? That was new to him.
He wanted one.
Rune, mother that she was, knew that look and sighed. This was not going to end well, she was certain of it. There was no place for a dog in the manor. “The Orion in the stars. Not you.”
Immediately the smile fell into a little scowl, one she recognized from her grandfather, and she sighed again. This is what she got for not explaining the origin of the constellations. She’d thought he was too young.
She hadn’t expected someone to try to explain Sirius and Orion to him, let alone it actually be Sirius.
Orion had his name for a reason, not that she’d ever admitted it to anyone. It was easy enough to blame the star inspired name on Scorpius. She hadn’t had to mention the father. “There is no need to apologize. I have family enough in my life. We are happy on our own.”
She didn’t even want to acknowledge the American as her son’s father.
Though Orion perked up again at being called a big kid, immediately agreeing to take care of Rune with an energetic nod, Rune was still trying to figure out how to handle things. What should she do? Was it worth leaving and flying home to England? Or maybe Sirius would leave before figuring out that Orion’s father was actually him?
But then Sirius looked to her, that very question in his eyes, and she met his gaze with a glare, refusing to back down. He’d figured it out, at least enough to wonder, but she wasn’t going to make ti easy on him. “And I think it is time you left us be.” They did not need him. Rune had figured out their lives already, had carved a spot for herself in the world with Orion by her side. She wasn’t going to let him take her son away from her, not now.
It would be best for all of them if he just walked out of the cafe and pretended he’d never come over to them. There would be no explanations needed, no formal custody orders or child support payments or anything. She only needed Orion and she would fight to keep him.
American courts had no jurisdiction in England anyway.
Rune started to pack up the backpack of toys and supplies for Orion, who was grinning up at Sirius as if nothing was wrong. If he wouldn’t leave, they would. She should have left as soon as he came over, but this was better than nothing.
SIRIUS:
Sirius watched as the little boy’s expression lit with wonder.
He couldn’t blame Orion. It was hard to imagine any creatures without some sort of type or attack, but this was the story that had been passed down to people through the centuries. Perhaps he was a bit too young to really understand, it was no surprise that Adelrune hadn’t shared the story with him yet.
“Mhm,” he hummed in agreement with Adelrune’s statement. Orion the hunter had a dog, but Orion the toddler did not. Could not. “I wouldn’t make a very good pet,” he teased with a shrug of his shoulders and a smirk. Though, he glanced at Adelrune, he was fairly certain that she considered him a dog. The unpleasant sort that ran on baser instinct and put his nose in all of the wrong places. And to some degree, Sirius knew that her judgement of him was apt. He hadn’t treated her right all of those years ago, but he’d thought it for the best. Though, he knew that she would never care for an explanation, and he had no reason to give one.
Sirius nodded curtly. Rosie would have said something similar. Though, she didn’t have an extended family that she could rely on the way that Adelrune seemed to. Her family was kind, but they were too far away to be of much help. Sirius smiled at Orion and then glanced at her. Mothers were incredible. “I’m sure that you are,” his gaze returned to the child. “And he seems happy. He’s lucky to have you.”
Perhaps he wouldn’t think much of the child’s father, until she clarified Orion’s age. If what she said was true, it was very likely that he was the father.
Sirius knew what it was to grow up without a father. His had left when he was very small, about Orion’s age or even younger, and it had left a lasting scar. He’d decided long ago that if he was to be a father, he’d be a good one. Sirius would not leave any child of his wondering why he’d left or why they hadn’t been enough. No, he would spare them of that pain.
But if Orion was his son…
He was a blur of emotion. Sirius was angry with himself, heartbroken for the child, immensely guilty for the pain that he’d undoubtedly put Adelrune through, and afraid. Maybe he wasn’t so different from the man who’d left him behind.
It was a truth that he’d always feared.
The little boy grinned up at him, and something in that look damn near knocked him off of his feet. His past and Orion’s present. The fact that he’d lived through this and had now done it to someone else. When he was Orion’s age, he’d have done anything to have a father that loved him.
“It’s all in that look. He is mine, isn’t he?” His voice was low, almost a growl, but he tried not to make it too threatening. He didn’t want to scare Orion. His son? Ugh, he felt sick. “Adelrune, please. You can’t just––“ Arceus, he was a hypocrite for asking her not to walk away. That was what he’d done, but he had no idea. “Please don’t leave. I want to do the right thing. Whatever that is.”
RUNE:
Rune was ready to fight.
Orion may have been Sirius’s, not that Rune had ever had reason to admit it to anyone, but before that, he was hers. She was the one who had carried him for months, she was the one who had given birth, she was the one who had raised him for the past few years. She’d been young, far younger than she’d ever wanted to be a mother at, but she’d learned, she’d adapted, and she was damn good at her job.
(And there was just the smallest flair of pride when Sirius said their son was lucky to have her.)
But immediately she was back to a defensive anger as Sirius put the pieces together and insisted on wanting to do something. Had Orion not been right there, smiling wide, all ready to get back to the museums, she would have given Sirius a piece of her mind. Luckily for the American, she wouldn’t do that in front of her son. The only fighting he would see would be on the battlefield.
Unfortunately for Rune, the moment of pause she took to find words that wouldn’t scar her child also cooled her anger somewhat. Sirius wanted to do whatever the right thing was. He may have been rude years ago, but who was she to take their child away from him without even bothering to talk it over? She had been the one to not tell Sirius, after all, and she knew she could probably have tracked him down if she’d really tried. Didn’t Sirius deserve to know his son? Didn’t Orion deserve to know his father?
That said, she still didn’t wish to discuss anything in front of Orion. The boy was smart, as she’d expect of an Alcott, and she didn’t want him to catch any sort of hint of his relation to the man in front of them, especially if Sirius wasn’t going to stay. Rune would never let him put her son through that.
With a frustrated groan, she dug into her bag for a piece of paper, scribbling down her phone number onto it and holding it out to Sirius. “Orion goes to bed at six. We can meet to talk after.” She leaned close then, glaring, her voice low in an attempt to not have Orion hear her over the noise of the cafe. “Understand that I have not decided if the right thing is for you to disappear.” The ‘again’ was implied but remained unsaid. “We will talk. I promise nothing beyond that.”
SIRIUS:
He was a father.
Adelrune had been careful not to confirm. But Sirius had made a career of understanding the intricacies in communication. He knew that the slightest quirk of the lips, raised eyebrow, waver on someone’s voice were clues that might lead him to the information that he wanted. He knew, too, that her lack of denial must mean that it was true.
Part of him hoped that this was a ruse. She wanted to get back at him for leaving all of those years ago, that she wanted him to panic if only for a few hours, but he knew better than to believe such a thing.
Adelrune was obviously fiercely protective of her son, she would not use the little boy as a piece in some old revenge scheme. Besides, he hadn’t understood, at first, why she’d still held a grudge… It made far more sense now that he understood what came of their brief encounter.
He’d only had a few seconds to process the information, and already emotion built within him. Sirius prepared himself for a fight, given the way that she packed her things up in a hurry, but instead he’d been met with exasperation.
At first, he was a bit confused by the information that she’d given him. Orion goes to bed at…? Oh.
This was certainly not the fight that he’d expected. Sirius thought that he’d have to make his case, but it seemed that she would let him do that out of Orion’s earshot. In truth, Sirius was thankful. He didn’t want to have to watch his words. He wanted to have a candid and honest conversation with Adelrune about the little boy.
He listened to her warning, not bothering to fight back. It was only fair that he was skeptical of him, but he’d do everything in his power to make sure that his little boy knew his father. And, even if the wasn’t allowed to visit much, he wanted Orion to know that he was loved and that he was wanted, even if he’d come by surprise.
Sirius glanced down at Rune’s number, holding it carefully in his hand. Was it a real number or was she simply trying to give herself a head start? For a moment, he was tempted to call it, but in the end he decided against it. He was an FBI agent. If she tried to run, he could track her down and plead his case wherever she ran off to.
“All I need is a chance,” he promised her. “There’s a bar I know near downtown. Just busy enough that we can talk without anybody paying much attention. I’ll text you the address.” He paused. “Please come.”
With that, he turned to Orion and his expression wavered. There was a fear that this might be the first and last time that he saw the little boy… that he’d never see him grow, but he had to take this risk. “It was nice to meet you, Orion.” He told him with a small smile. “You behave, alright?”
Rune’s other gift was one that had been given to her by her giggling girlfriends. She enjoyed costumes, had taken well to the American holiday of Halloween, but costumes to seduce were a new thing for her.
It wasn’t the most revealing outfit she’d ever worn, nor the most revealing costume, but there was something about wearing it for one person specifically that had her nervous. She’d never admit to it, of course, but there was that little nagging notion in the back of her mind that she might be making a fool of herself. What if Sirius didn’t like it? Or worse yet, what if he laughed at her?
Well, it was too late to back out now. She’d excused herself to bed just a little early so that she could be dressed by the time Sirius came up, and she was just getting the last sock on when the door opened. Immediately, she froze. Luckily it was just Sirius and not his mother, but this was not how she expected to greet him. She thought she’d have time to come up with something sexy to say or a look to give or something. Not caught in the middle of tugging on her last thigh high stocking.
“…you came back earlier than I expected.” That was the best she could do? Great. Just great.
SIRIUS:
Sirius had not forgotten Rune’s promise on the beach, that they could be more physical once they were safely in his room, and he was eager to feel her body against his. So, rather than stay up late chatting with Rosie as they typically did when he returned home, he wished her a good night and decided to spend his remaining energy on Rune.
Of course, Sirius had not expected what he found as he stepped into his bedroom. He pressed the door closed behind him before he caught a glimpse of his partner out of the corner of his eye.
At once, his gaze fixed on Rune.
Her stocking was only partially rolled up, showing a bit more of her leg, and from there he took her in hungrily. The bright red of her costume was stark against the white fur trim, and he stepped forward without thinking. “I couldn’t wait,” he murmured. If he’d known that she was waiting up here like this, there was a damn good chance that he’d have been up even sooner. "What you said on the beach earlier got me thinking..."
As much as Sirius wanted to straddle her, he wanted to get a good look at her first. He’d gladly commit this image to memory, a Christmas that he wouldn’t soon forget. "But I certainly hadn’t expected this.” His voice was low, careful not to let Rosie hear, but full of lust too.
It was dangerous to want her so badly here, to want to hear his name on her lips, but Sirius didn’t stand a chance. There was no way that he could keep his hands to himself when she looked like that and he was certain that was exactly what she had in mind.
RUNE:
Well, the look in his eyes was a good sign. There was no hint of laughter in his voice, no infuriating smirk on his lips. Want, yes, a desire that she hadn’t heard since they were in Indianapolis, and it sent a small shiver down her spine. This was definitely a good sign. There was no point in worrying whether he liked it now, not with that look, that tone of voice.
And at least she had been mostly dressed before he’d walked in. It was his room after all, she was just visiting, so he had every right to come in whenever he wanted. But the surprise was definitely better pulled off when she was fully dressed and not in the process.
This way he could help her take it off, if he wanted.
Still, that little bit of doubt nagged at her. Livi frequently sent her lingerie - Arceus, half of her night gowns were from the blonde - but she did not often wear them for just Sirius. For herself, yes, as it boosted her confidence immensely, but for just Siri to see? This was new, lingerie or costume alike.
She finished rolling up the stocking and turned to sit properly on the bed. “Livi suggested this. I...” No. She wasn’t going to go all weak and hesitant just because she was unsure. That wasn’t who she was. With a deep breath, she drew herself up, proud as ever. “I said your other present was for tonight. Merry Christmas, Siri.”
SIRIUS:
Sirius had learned to harness his sexuality to gain what he wanted. Be it pleasure or power, he could usually achieve his goal. Given that he’d had plenty of practice, it wasn’t often that Sirius was caught off guard.
But he had not prepared himself for this.
He wanted her desperately. There was no smirk on his lips, no seduction in his voice, just the overwhelming drive to feel her pressed against him. Honestly, Sirius wasn’t sure whether he wanted her costume on or off, but that didn’t matter.
He’d been careful to keep his distance, to keep this image in his mind, but with each passing second it became harder to keep himself away from her.
“Did she?” He murmured, stepping closer still, his expression somewhere between need and curiosity. Sirius had never seen Rune like this before, so it made sense that one of her friends had suggested this. “I’ll have to thank her next time I see her,” but his tone was oh so distracted. Frankly, he couldn’t give a damn about Rune’s friends right now.
She sat up straight, regal as ever, and his desire for her only increased. “I didn’t know that this is what you’d meant.” Sirius couldn’t keep himself away anymore. instead, he tried to climb atop of her. His knees on either side of her, and his fingers ran gently down her side until he found the fur trim around her skirt.
Without a second thought, they dipped easily beneath and he met her eye as if for permission. “Please?” He whispered. “You look so damn good, I…” Sirius growled softly, the want obvious in every line of his face. “Fuck, Rune.” It wasn’t like Sirius to be at a loss for words, but she’d certainly caught him off guard.
And, oh, how he wanted to explore.
RUNE:
Of all the possible scenarios that she had expected from this costume, Sirius begging her was never one of them. An evening of teasing in the worst case, some form of want in the best, but not this. The look he gave her was beyond her expectations. The ‘please’ as he climbed onto her lap sent a thrill through her, emboldening her.
If she could get someone like Sirius to beg her to let him touch her, just how much power did she wield at the moment? And could she make him want her more?
And what was it about this outfit that he liked so much? For future endeavors.
“I must admit I did not expect you to like this so,” she said, just before his fingers slipped beneath her skirt. Rune took a deep breath to steady herself, to give herself a moment to decide how she wanted to handle this.
Part of her wanted to tease, to see if she could make him want her even more than he already did. Her plan had originally been to seduce him with soft touches and whispered words, but he’d already said please without any prompting, something she hadn’t once gotten from him in their months of dating. Well, not like that. Not needing her so.
So how could she really say no to him tonight? It was Christmas and this was his present. Her hands reached up, tangling in his hair as she tried to pull his mouth down to meet hers in silent permission. She was his. Whatever he wanted that night, she would try to give him.
She held the kiss for a moment before falling back against the pillows and trying to pull him down with her. Seducing him could wait. She’d give him what he wanted.
It had all but killed her when she’d been chosen from the District 1 victors to compete in the Quarter Quell.
Hadn’t she gone through enough the past eight years? The blood of seven people was on her hands, including the other District 1 tribute for those games. The Capitol used her whenever they could, parading her around and forcing her into bed with those who paid enough. For all those in her district glorified her and the other victors, their life was nothing like what it appeared.
Even still, she wouldn’t let anyone volunteer to take her place. She was too proud to run, too proud to let someone else take the honor that it was to fight in the games, even though she knew there was nothing honorable about it.
But none of that compared to when she made it to the Capitol and saw who else had been chosen. There were friends of hers, people she’d spent years getting to know, people she couldn’t imagine killing under normal circumstances. They’d been through all the same things. If anyone understood them, it was each other. These games would be hard, she was sure, but then she saw District 4’s tributes and her heart fell to her feet.
Sirius. Sirius had been chosen to compete.
Rune had never been able to put a name to what they had. There was a spark between them, a pull, one that led to stolen kisses and soft touches when they thought no one was looking. The feeling had only grown over the past few years, and after the 74th games, she’d actually had hope that they had a chance at a future together, despite their different districts. Maybe the Capitol would let them be together the way Katniss and Peeta were.
But of course that hope was dashed now. Even the lovers from the previous games were forced to compete against each other again. Love had no place in Panem, it seemed.
The first day in the Capitol was supposed to be for preparations, for planning, for alliances, but Rune spent most of it in shock, trying to figure out what to do. Even Scorpius was unable to keep her attention for long, and she knew how badly this was hurting him. These were most likely their final days together. She’d never get to meet her niece or nephew.
Because she couldn’t win. She would never be able to kill Sirius, and he was strong enough that he was all but guaranteed to make far into the games. He was too special to her. All she wanted was to keep him safe, but now they were about to fight to the death.
At least she got to see him before she was gone, even if it was in secret.
The chariot parade was her first chance, as the tributes all said their hellos before it began. In her first games, districts mostly kept to themselves, but aside from Katniss and Peeta from 12, everyone had known each other for years. This would be easy on no one, but everyone would still fight for their lives, for that chance to return to their loved ones.
Dressed in gold silks and glittering diamond stars, she had to wait for a handful of tributes to stop talking to Sirius, had to wait for him to be alone. It was time she could take to admire him in his costume, time to regret all the things that they couldn’t be, that they couldn’t do. But then the District 3 and 7 tributes were gone with a wave, and she was in their place, standing just a bit too close for anyone who was looking closely.
“I had hoped to not see you here, Sirius.” Hoped with all of her heart that she wouldn’t have to fight one of the few people that she held dearer than her own life. One hand reached out to brush at the fishnets on his arm, anything for an excuse to touch him. “Was there no one else to take your place?"
SIRIUS:
“And now, for the gentlemen…” Amalthea was gleeful. It was apparent now, judging by the look on her face, that she was thrilled by the idea of victors fighting to the death. It didn’t matter that she’d tended to them on the train or that she’d desperately tried to win them sponsors or that she moped when her tributes died.
In the end, she saw them the same way that so many people in the Capitol did. Victors and tributes alike were less than human… They were dirty animals to be cleaned up, paraded about, bet on, and slaughtered. At least the last days of their lives were exciting!
And the one that survived? They’d have been better off dead.
She drew a thin slip of paper from the massive glass ball, and gasped. Her expression shifting to one of great joy, and he felt Amalthea’s eyes fix on him. “Sirius Carson!!”
His heart sunk. No. No, please no. Sirius couldn’t do this again. He’d survived the arena once already, and the emotional trauma that it had left him with…? He thought he might be sick.
But he was too well trained to let his expression fall. Instead, Sirius lifted his chin and smirked wider, as though he had a secret and they weren’t in on it. The other victors seemed to shrink back as he drew away from them, striding easily across the stage until he found his place beside Amalthea.
This was what the Capitol had wanted, wasn’t it? A rematch of the best that each district had to offer, and Sirius was a bright spot amongst Four’s tributes. It was bound to be this way. He searched the crowd quickly and found Rosie in tears. She trembled as she watched him, trying to stay strong, but they were both brokenhearted. His mother was too smart to believe his this act.
But they should have seen this coming. They could never be free. Victors, tributes, citizens of the districts… they had their purpose in the eyes of the Capitol.
The purpose was not love or happiness, but entertainment and money.
For one stupid moment Sirius thought that the 74th Hunger Games might change things. The fact that Katniss and Peeta hadn’t been killed outright allowed him the faintest of hopes, but they’d been dashed once the Quarter Quell was announced. Snow would have blood for what they’d done, and all of the victors would pay for what they’d done.
The train ride, the Tribute Tower, the extensive ‘makeover’ process had all been a blur.
And it might have continued that way if not for the Parade. At long last, he was surrounded by friends and familiar faces. And soon after he’d arrived, Sirius found himself at the center of a crowd. He’d made many friends through the years, all of them tributes and victors, and he’d grown to love these people. After all, no one understood like they did what it was to win the Hunger Games and how steep the cost.
He felt happy for a moment. Despite the stupid costumes and ridiculous make up, he was glad to be surrounded by these people.
Then, he saw a glint of gold.
She stepped toward him through the crowd like a vision, impossibly beautiful in her parade costume, and he felt his expression shift slightly.
Sirius wasn’t sure how to explain what he felt. Loss? Heartache? Terror? Death was dressed in a glittering, golden dress and he knew that he’d never go home. He could never see Rosie again. Sirius couldn’t win if she was in the arena beside him.
Blight and Nina must have sensed the shift in his demeanor, or perhaps they’d noticed that Rune had arrived, and they made an excuse to leave.
“Alone again in a room full of people,” he smirked, but it was a hollow gesture. He wanted desperately to have what they’d built for years, a flirtation that had caught fire, a forbidden fruit that neither of them could ever taste. Too many eyes...
Her fingers brushed against his arm and Sirius allowed himself to press ever so slightly closer. He wanted to hold her tightly until all of this went away, but they could not have that. Not here. Not ever, apparently. “We’ve lived through this,” he told her honestly, his smirk fading slightly. “There’s no glory in these games, you know that.”
People did volunteer sometimes, but they were misinformed. The volunteers thought that life could be better on the other side…
He shook his head slightly. “And what about you?” He asked, meeting her eye with great concern. “Gloss is here, you can’t tell me Cashmere wouldn’t have jumped at the chance to take your place… Why?”
RUNE:
“Not alone enough.” She wanted him. Oh, how she wanted him. It took everything she had to lower her hand, to pretend as if they were just friends, just two fighters on the same battlefield paying their respects to each other. No one was allowed to know that the depth of her feelings ran far deeper than it appeared. The Capitol would never allow it, and they had people that would suffer if they were to make a mistake.
Or at least they did. But their execution orders had been signed and they only had days left. Perhaps it was time to finally acknowledge how his eyes made her feel when he looked at her, how the brush of his hand on hers could send her heart into a tailspin.
It wasn’t fair. Hadn’t they had enough trouble? “We were supposed to be safe.” As safe as they could be, as they were still puppets on the Capitol’s strings. There was no chance for them to escape, and even her small complaint could be deadly if overheard by the wrong people.
She wished she’d be able to turn down the position, to let someone else take the honor. She wished she’d done so before she’d ever participated in the games instead of being stubborn about keeping her spot. “Letting a volunteer take your place is the coward’s way out.” Even she didn’t believe that, not really, but Rune had far too much pride to ever let that happen. No victor wanted to compete in this game, not even the ones from District 1, where volunteering was commonplace. This was a fight against friends, not strangers. Only those who had not experienced what it felt like to take someone’s life thought of the glory that came from it.
But she’d had enough of the glory. All Rune could think about was how she’d have to fight the very people who had been such a comfort through the years. Above all else, she was going to have to fight Sirius. At least, so the Capitol thought, but she’d never be able to lay a malevolent finger on him. She’d be punished for disobedience before she ever did.
“My District would have a fit if either of our families were to be decimated in the games.” It was surely safer to take her and Gloss or Cashmere and Scorpius than risk an entire line dying out. Their families were too famous, too anticipated. Scor and Cashmere's child was going to be coveted. “…I had just hoped you would not be chosen.” That was too heartfelt, gave too much away. She tried to smile, to flirt the way they always had, if only so no one suspected them. It was impossible to know who was watching. “I suppose the Capitol did not wish to miss out on seeing you in action.”
Truly, she wouldn’t want to either, if she didn’t know what it would do to him. For years she’d found herself unable to take her eyes off of him, whether he was on someone’s arm at the same party or sitting across from her in the train or stealing a few heart melting kisses behind the curtains. He moved and her eyes followed, captivated. What she wouldn’t give to be able to touch him the way she wanted to. The way she hoped he wanted her to.
It was a shame she’d never truly get the chance.
SIRIUS:
His expression warmed, if only slightly.
These circumstances made Sirius want to cut himself off from the world, to hide any shred of emotion in the hopes of preserving himself, but he had a soft spot for Rune. It had built and built throughout the years until they’d reached this conclusion. He’d never known romance, but he imagined that it might feel like this.
There was something about her, be it the flirtation or the way that she looked at him, that made him want. It was a want that was deeper than the flesh, and he’d long lamented that they were in different districts.
Sirius, foolish and arrogant as he was, thought he knew their future. He expected to steal kisses from her until they were too old to interest the people of the Capitol any longer. It was a melancholy thought, but certainly not worse than the fate before them now. At least in those fantasies they’d have lived even if they could never touch again. All of the hope had been snuffed out, they could be allies, but whatever this was would be die with them in the arena.
Sirius knew better than to think that the Capitol would ever let two live again.
“Never enough,” he smirked at her. He kept his voice low, cautious that anyone might overhear his flirtation, but what did it matter really? A pause. Maybe it didn’t. They’d be dead soon anyway… His gaze lingered on her for a moment, something in it a bit too serious, too mournful, and he quickly corrected it with a smirk.
He stepped back, cocking his head slightly so he could get a better look at her. “Well, well, aren’t you the golden girl?” He teased. It was easier to be playful, to be flippant about their situation, than it was to try address the horror of what they’d soon face. “And your stylist actually has taste? They’re gonna love you out there.” He smirked and lowered his voice to a whisper. "All of that attention you're gonna get? I might get jealous..." They'd love her without fear of retaliation, it was a luxury he'd never been afforded.
Sirius looked down at himself with a huff. “If I have to wear fishnets one more time...“ His voice trailed off. No, this would be the last time. He wrinkled his nose slightly and shook his head, trying to ignore the fear. Maybe dying wouldn’t be so awful. “I swear they think we wear the damn things in Four.”
Safe? His gaze dropped to the floor and it took Sirius a moment to gather himself again. Her words had struck a nerve. He knew precisely how she felt. Everyone else that they loved was in danger, but the Capitol would never hurt their beloved victors. Or, at least, they wouldn’t hurt them physically. This went against everything they’d known. The promise had been broken.
“We should have known better,” he replied with a faint smirk. And finally he found the strength to meet her eye again. “We were promised so much.” He left the rest unspoken, she would know exactly what he meant.
The Capitol had promised food, money, and shelter. Sirius had been young enough and stupid enough to assume all of that would equate to his happiness, but he’d been wrong. So, so wrong. It was all of the things that the Capitol didn’t tell them that threatened to tear them to pieces.
She had always been proud. Sirius wasn’t surprised that she didn’t let anyone volunteer for her, he was fairly certain that’s how it had gone in her first reaping too, but he wished that she would give in. Her pride had led her back to the arena. Perhaps it wasn’t pride that forced her to decline a volunteer, but pride that made her pretend that someone had wanted to.
No one in Four had taken his place, would anyone in One dare to do so? Or, perhaps they thought they would already know her answer.
He narrowed his eyes slightly when she gave her reasoning, that her district would be heartbroken, and he started to wonder if he’d been right after all. What did the district’s opinion matter? All that mattered was the Capitol, and they’d never turn down a chance to see siblings kill one another.
Sirius forced that practiced smirk onto his lips and shrugged a shoulder as though it didn’t impact him in the least. “You knew they’d draw me.” If he was being honest with himself, he knew it too. “What’s the fun in these games without me?” The smirk was just right, but this was the purr that he used on women that he did not want. Low and playful, but not quite right.
RUNE:
He looked at her and she returned the gaze, feeling something building inside her. Was it regret? Remote? Want? She couldn’t tell. But then he stepped back and the moment passed, as if it had never existed.
It may have been teasing praise, but it was praise nonetheless, and Rune was exceptionally proud of her dress that day. It wasn’t some ridiculous piece of frippery like they’d had her in last time. There were no unnecessary ruffles or giant frills that were twice the size of her head. Her gold dress was elegant, albeit still a bit revealing with how sheer some of the fabric was, and it was decorated with gold and diamond stars. The same stars were woven into her hair, standing out in contrast with the dark strands.
Sirius was right, she was going to draw attention. But was that not the intention of these outrageous outfits? To draw the attention of possible sponsors for the games?
Perhaps not so much this time. Many of the chosen tributes had…patrons in the Capitol already, citizens who favored them for various reasons. Rune’s clients tended to be wealthy, so perhaps that was why her stylist had chosen such a simple but glittery costume. She only needed to entice those who already knew her.
She hated that part, honestly, but a small part of her was delighted at the thought of Sirius jealous.
“At least it is not your entire outfit.” The fish scaled armor that covered his chest was far more eye-catching, but she’d wanted to touch him, and so she had reached for the bit of skin that she could reach. “Though it does look good on you. I will have competition for the crowd’s attention.” Anything would look good on him, though. He was handsome and everyone knew it, especially Sirius.
And who was she to deny the truth?
The Capitol had promised them much for winning their games, but they had also followed through. Rune had a home, all the food, money, and fame she could desire, and she thought she had been safe. For eight years it had seemed…fine, aside from the other obligations in the Capitol, but this was something else entirely. This was more than a nightmare.
“…we were just unlucky enough to be alive now.” Each Quarter Quell was different rules, some different twist on the game. No future tributes would go through what they had to. If they had been born just a bit later, perhaps they could have survived. Perhaps they’d have long lives ahead of them.
It was a shame they’d never know that sort of life.
Ha. He was right, she had known that he’d be drawn, but she’d hoped and hoped that luck would be on his side, that perhaps these games weren’t as rigged as they seemed to be. She’d never noticed as a child, but with a set of siblings and a set of cousins from District 1 being drawn back to back? There was no chance that they were simply unlucky. It had to be fixed.
Sirius was popular in the Capitol, both amongst its citizens and the victors that visited. There was no chance that he wouldn’t be chosen for these games. Too many people would want to watch him fight again. (Rune wouldn’t admit it aloud, but she did too, just to watch him move. She just wished it wasn’t in the arena and not when she was with him, fighting for her life.)
“Ever the life of the party, Sirius.” Wasn’t that part of his charm? No matter how real that charm might be, he seemed as if he could win over anyone with that smirk and a few carefully chosen words. He’d wormed his way into her good graces that way years ago and he hadn’t lost his touch since.
But he wasn’t the only one who could flirt and charm. She may not have been as practiced as he was, hadn’t needed to learn, but they’d been at the game long enough that she could get his attention if she wanted.
Rune leaned up and close, her words soft and a secret just for him. “I hope you win, Sirius.” She knew the implications of what she said, knew that the Capitol might think she was throwing the games if they heard. Yet even still, there was no one else that she wanted alive at the end. At least he’d get to live on.
SIRIUS:
A sharp, humorless laugh escaped Siri’s lips and he pressed his eyes closed. “Not this time,” he told her with a little shake of his head and a bitter smirk.
The first time he’d stood here, amidst the horses and chariots, he’d been dressed in next to nothing. His stylist thought that fishing net was a perfectly acceptable fabric to use throughout, and left little to the crowd’s imagination. They’d loved him. Sirius had drawn the Capitol’s attention when he’d been reaped, but the parade had allowed them to see him as more than just a pretty face. They wanted it all.
He was supposed to be forever grateful to them. Their sponsorships had helped him earn a decisive win in the arena, but they’d made him pay for it every day since.
This time, when they’d tried to dress him in fishnets and little more he’d fought back.
And, quite honestly, he was pleased with the result. Initially, he’d been hesitant when they’d mentioned that they’d been inspired by fish, but the silver and red scales gleamed handsomely in the light. It was a suit of armor. He felt, at last, like he was ready to go up against the people of the Capitol. They couldn’t hurt him now.
Her mention of the crowd’s attention earned a smirk. “The crowd’s attention? I don’t give a damn about them,” he purred at her, letting his fingers touch upon the glimmering stars on her skirt. “I’m jealous that they get to see you like this too.” The meaning behind his words was left unspoken, but it was hardly a secret.
He wanted her all to himself.
What he wouldn’t give to be alone with her. He wanted little more than to count the stars in the fabric of her dress, to hear his name on her lips, and to feel the sparks between them.
The flirtation they shared had always been a dangerous game, one in which they drew each other closer and closer, until at last they needed more. Their fingers explored each other’s curiously despite the fact that they were on someone else’s arm. They’d shared dozens of yearning glances when they thought no one was looking. And then came the kisses and she had him in the palm of her hand.
Sirius wanted the only woman he could never have and she would forever be out of his reach.
Her words caught him off guard. She said that they were unlucky enough to be alive now, as if their lives would have been better if they’d been born a hundred years from now. People from the districts would always suffer. They’d have been better off dying in the arena with the others. There was no glory in victory. Even if they weren’t reaped again, they’d be sentenced to a lifetime of service to the Capitol. It was a fate worse than death.
The words hung on his lips. ‘Do you ever wish that you hadn’t made it out?’ But he couldn’t bring himself to speak it aloud. This was not the time, nor the place, for such somber statements. Instead, he forced a chuckle in response. “Can’t be that bad,” he murmured, leaning in a little closer again. “If you’d waited another couple of decades, you’d have never met me.”
Maybe that was for the best. He could have been a real competitor in these games if not for Rune. Then again, would he ever be able to attack the friends that he’d made? Surely, he’d have to at some point.
“That’s why they keep me around,” he snickered, and winked at her. “That’s why you keep me around too, isn’t it?” It was easy enough to assume that she’d fallen for the same charms that the people of the Capitol had, but Rune had seen a side of him that was reserved for only his closest friends. She’d seen beneath his carefully constructed mask, and doing so hadn’t scared her away at all.
She wanted him for more than a night or a party. To her, he was not an accessory, but a person. Rune knew the sort of hell they’d been through and it brought them closer together.
Physically too.
She leaned up toward him and for a moment he felt himself tense. He wanted to kiss her, as if by instinct, but to do so here would be damn foolish. Instead, she whispered in his ear and he felt his heart break. He wanted to hold her, to draw her tight against his chest, but he couldn’t. “I won’t,” he murmured softly in response, bending slightly to answer her whispers. “I can’t. Not if you’re in there with me, Rune. There’s no way that we both make it out…”
And he would do everything in his power to make damn sure that it was Rune in the end. He would fight alongside her to ensure it happened. Twelve’s star-crossed lovers be damned.
RUNE:
Rune would have preferred fishnets to her first costume for the chariot parade. Her ensemble then had been neon blue with giant bows that practically engulfed her. The one on her front had been nearly as wide as she was. It had been horrendous and a terrible insult to her district. They were better than that garish monstrosity.
And yet Rune found herself wondering if Sirius would still have found her as desirable as he seemed to now.
Because oh how her heart ached when he all but told her he wanted her. They would never have the time for it, never the safety. Perhaps if they’d been from the same District they’d be allowed to be together, like the new girl and her lover, but cross-District romance just wasn’t a thing. The Capitol would never let it happen.
Her hands smoothed down her skirt, brushing ever so subtly against the fingers that were touching her stars. This, and the few kisses they could steal when no one was looking, was the best they would ever be. There was no future for them, no matter how she might feel for him.
Her hands dropped back to her sides as she gave him a wistful look, unable to flirt the way she normally would. Before she could pretend, but not now. There was nothing she could say that wouldn’t give away everything she felt.
But she wouldn’t trade not meeting Sirius for a happier life. “Then I wish I had been born by the sea. Perhaps then…” Perhaps they’d be together then. She could have met him in Four, been together since they were young. She would have cheered for him through his games and welcomed him home with open arms.
But that wasn’t their story. Their story was far more tragic.
Oh, that wink. That charm. Sirius had won over his fair share of the Capitol with it. It was more than just his looks, though she was certain that was why they’d be chosen to…do what they did. Sirius had a way of wiggling himself in until you let your guard down. He was dangerous.
Oh how she loved him.
For far more than just that charm and for more than just his looks. This she could play along with though, and no one looking at them would assume otherwise. “Was it that obvious? Ever since our first meeting,” their real meeting, when it was just the two fo them, “I have trouble looking away.”
The citizens of the Capitol were blind to the treasure that was Sirius Carson. They thought they knew, but they only saw the shiny outer shell. It was what made him him that was the real treasure.
“I know. And that is why you have to win.” She’d never be able to kill him, couldn’t bear it if he died. It was best if he was the one to survive, to live on. From what he’d told her, his mother needed him more than Scorpius needed her. Her eyes started to burn. No. No nonononono. This wasn’t the place for tears.
Few here deserved to see her at her weakest, at her worst, and if she cried her makeup would run and they’d all know. The gold on her face was as glittery as the rest of her dress. Tear marks would show easily.
It wasn’t the first time she’d had to pretend that everything was fine, that she was glad to be where she was, but at least it was going to be the last.
With a smile that she knew Sirius would recognize as fake, she pulled back in a twirl of gold and glitter as if nothing was wrong. No one watching should suspect anything. They didn’t know her. “I should return to my chariot. Until next time, Sirius.”
Maybe the next time, there wouldn’t be as many eyes on them.
“I did not think you were real for the longest time.”
The thought came out of nowhere. It was early, almost too early for Rune’s standards, and she was curled up sleepily on Sirius’s chest. One hand absentmindedly traced along the waves of his tattoo, her eyes only half open. He was warm and comfortable and she was happy enough to let her thoughts drift, which is how she ended up on the current topic.
Memories of the dreams she used to have flashed through her mind. She’d once thought she had imagined it all, every scene borne from some unconscious desire or random thought she’d had that day. It was only when he’d found her in DC that she’d learned her imagination wasn’t as vivid as real life. “I used to believe I had made you up for my dreams.” A small, halfhearted smirk. “You are prettier in person.
SIRIUS:
Sirius had dreamed of Rune for a year. Night after night, no matter how hellish his day had been, he found her in his dreams. Beautiful and fiery, he’d been intrigued by her from the first night. And what’s more? She’d saved him from his nightmares. He could not dream of Rune and Heeler at the same time, and Sirius could sleep soundly at last.
But dreaming of Rune had its own challenges.
Some nights he saw her pressed up against another man, her breathing shallow as they kissed. And he would wake the next morning feeling heated and lustful. Even a run could not distract him from the look on her face…
When, at last, they’d met in D.C. the world had stopped. Standing there, in the middle of rush hour traffic, everyone else had fallen away. “So what you’re saying,” he teased, eyes still closed as he basked in the warmth of this moment between them, “is that I’m better than your dreams?” A smirk formed on his lips and his fingers trailed gently down her back. “This is better than I could have dreamed.”
And then he smirked slightly. “How do you think they decided what to show us?” He’d seen Rune doing all sorts of things through the months, and he couldn’t help but wonder.
RUNE:
The shiver that ran down her spine at his touch had her pressing closer involuntarily. “Yes,” she replied breathily. He was better than she could ever have imagined from what she’d seen. She’d been fascinated, captivated, once she’d gotten past the initial shock and confusion. Sirius was handsome, everything she could ever have asked to dream of, and he’d eventually become a welcome addition to her nighttime routine.
His question gave her pause, though. She’d never considered it before, never thought as much about the why behind the images vs the how. “I cannot say I am sure. I saw you do so much, at different times of day.” There really wasn’t a schedule to it, nor a pattern. “Perhaps there was not a why?” Perhaps they’d only given whatever snippet of the day came to mind first?
She paused, then opened her eyes fully and propped herself up on her arm to look at him directly. “What did you see in your dreams?” Did they see the same sort of scenes? Was it always similar things?
SIRIUS:
Those first few moments together in D.C. had been electrifying. He’d dreamed of Rune for the better part of a year, and had begun to believe that she was a mere figment of his imagination.
But only when he heard her voice for the first time, his hand in hers, did he believe that the woman in his dreams was very real.
In truth, she wasn’t what he imagined. From her accent to her prowess in battle, everything about Rune was better in person. What’s more, he could touch her now. Siri’s expression softened as she confessed that he was better in person too. He still wasn’t quite himself, his smirks didn’t have the same edge, his smiles weren’t as warm, but it was easy to feel more like himself when he was warm beneath her. “You’re better than I could have imagined.” It was true. He’d never even known to want a love like what they had between them.
“Huh,” he tilted his head slightly, considering what Rune said. Maybe she was right. Perhaps there was no reason that the legendary pokémon had revealed certain moments, maybe it really was just at random. “Bits and pieces of our lives that would make us want to meet?” He asked, a small huff of laughter followed. “It worked, huh?” He wanted her then and he wanted her now.
Sirius had told Rune some of what he’d seen before, of course. “You were flying, battling, wandering, talking on the phone…” but there was something that he hadn’t yet told her and he found himself wondering whether she’d seen the same. A faint smirk appeared on his lips and a bit of mischief appeared in his eye. “I saw you naked long before we met, you know?” Only, he hadn’t dared to tell her at the outset.
He was tempted to tell her more, but decided to pause there and gauge her reaction. Would this be surprising to her or had Rune seen the same?
RUNE:
“Want to meet?” Rune laughed. “I saw you on your surfboard enough and you know the ocean is…not my favorite.” Then again, he was wet when he was in the ocean, and though she was terrified he would fall off his board and she’d end up underwater, it was one of the dreams that she couldn’t stop staring at him. It was such a shame she couldn’t touch anything when she was watching him, not even herself. It left her desperate when she woke up with no one to take the edge off.
Sirius’s descriptions of his dreams were simple enough, things she did frequently on the day to day. Was that what she had seen of him? “And I saw you surfing. In your work suit. At the office.” No, those absolutely were his day to day activities, things that she saw him do regularly now that they were together. She knew the suits he wore better than she should, had known his tattoos before she’d ever met him, knew the exact shade of green that his eyes were in the early morning light. A full year of watching him and she felt like she knew him better than most of her friends.
“Did you?” Were Rune anyone else, perhaps she would have blushed hearing that Sirius had seen her before they had met, had seen her without her consent. But Rune was nothing if not proud, and she had no issues with her lover having seen her body prior to their relationship. It wasn’t long after they met that he’d ended up in her bed after all, and he’d gotten to do more than just see.
She rolled herself on top of him, quite a bit more awake due to the current topic of conversation. “I saw you naked as well.” She’d told him before that she had seen his tattoos and they hadn’t just been when he was surfing. Though at first she’d been distracted by the action itself, had looked away and wondered why she was seeing that, she’d warmed up eventually, even come to look forward to it.
And she was glad she did. The girls didn’t interest her, aside from the look on their faces that said he knew what he was doing, but him? Oh, she could watch him forever. She grew to be jealous of the girls beneath him, wanted to be the girls beneath him. “I wanted to know what you felt like."
SIRIUS:
“You saw me in the water, I saw you in the sky, maybe…” He trailed off, his expression quiet and thoughtful as he tried to find some sort of solution. He was kyogre’s trainer so it made sense that she would see him in the water, just as it made sense that he would see her in the air. If it was that simple, however, why had they bothered with more mundane, daily tasks?
Nothing about a phone call or a day in the office represented the sea or sky.
Sirius shook his head slightly after a few moments. “I guess we’ll never know, huh?” The things they’d seen hadn’t mattered all that much in the end. Ni’ihau and Khirsanth had been reunited, and those dreams had been the start of something beautiful between their trainers. What started as attraction had transformed into love so quickly, in part because they had known one another.
Even before they’d met, before he had known that she was real, he felt as though he already knew her.
“I did,” he told her with a practiced smirk. “I knew about your tattoo before Miami, you know?” He wanted to tell her the truth, that he’d seen her in perfectly innocent situations, sometimes in the shower or getting dressed, but that he’d seen her with other men too. It felt odd to tease her about lovers that she’d had before him though. Sirius didn’t know who they were, didn’t care who they were, but it felt strange to speak of it now. As though he’d invaded her privacy somehow. “It was hell that I couldn’t touch you myself…” He huffed.
Something kept him from speaking the truth aloud for now.
But her confession, that she’d seen him naked too earned a grin. For the most part, Sirius was pleased with his body. He was forced to keep in shape for work and he was almost always sun-kissed. Save for the scars, which he’d attempted to cover, he was proud of the way that he looked.
Just as he’d started to tease her about it, however, she mentioned that she wanted to know what he felt like. Sirius narrowed his eyes ever so slightly, cocking his head slightly to the side as he searched her expression, and a slow smirk appeared on his face. “You saw me with someone?” He asked, knowing that must be what she meant. “Didn’t you?”
He understood, of course. He’d seen her with other people and he wanted to be the one that made her fingers curl in the sheets and tangled his hair in her hair as they kissed. Oh, and she had lived up to his hopes and then some…
Sirius was not particularly skilled at wrapping presents. He’d tried his best and had been careful to make them look neat, but to no avail. Ultimately, it looked as though a child had wrapped the pair and he frowned at them.
Next year, he would put gifts in bags and be done with it. It was far less work that way and at least they’d look a little more presentable.
They’d only been dating for a few months, though what he felt for Rune was stronger than their time together, so the gifts weren’t anything too grand. But they were thoughtful. Sirius had spent time considering what he knew about Rune and what she might like, the things that had brought them together, and he was pleased with the result.
Even if they didn’t look so great right now.
With the two frumpy little packages in hand, Sirius dragged Rune to the beach. It was under these stars that he’d first told her that he loved her and then ocean was usually present when they spoke of anything important, so he thought it felt right and hoped that she wouldn’t mind. Besides, as much as he loved having Rosie around, eh wanted this to be for the two of them.
At last, he found a secluded spot and settled in the sand, smiling up at Rune. “I’m glad you made it, Rune.” He knew that she traveled a lot to come to Florida in the midst of the holidays, but he was glad to have her at his side.
He placed the gifts in the sand beside him and rolled his eyes. “I know they’re not much to look at, apparently wrapping is not one of my strengths, but I hope you’ll like ‘em.”
RUNE:
Christmas had been an adventure.
This was the first year she’d gone somewhere else for the holidays after spending the actual day in England. Celebrating in Florida was different than what she was used to at home, but it was just as full of love and family and warmth. Especially warmth. Florida was significantly warmer than England was. It was a shame there was no snow.
After dinner, when the stars had made their appearance, Sirius had led her to the beach, small packages in hand, and then finally settled on the sand. This was a familiar spot for them, if not on this exact beach, and Rune moved to sit on his lap, as she always had.
It was practically her spot at this point, though they’d only been dating for a handful of months.
“I am afraid your gifts are not unwrappable.” Not yet, anyway. One was going to be later that night, if Rune had her way. “And despite your wrapping, I do look forward to opening them. I am sure I will love them.” They were from Sirius. Though Rune was hopeful for something she liked, she was sure whatever it was she would treasure.
“Is there an order that I must open them in?”
SIRIUS:
Sirius smiled earnestly as Rune settled in his lap. He lifted his hand to gently push her hair back and he leaned in to kiss her gently.
Oftentimes, when they sat tangled in one another like this, there were difficult conversations to be had. She’d talked him through the start of their relationship this way and the fallout of seeing Nova in Miami, but there was nothing pressing to discuss this evening. He was happy to have her atop him, the constant touch providing them both with an unspoken need.
“No?” He asked, tilting his head to the side. He wasn’t sure exactly what that meant, whether the gift was something that he’d have to wait for or whether it was something that she would have to show him later, but Sirius didn’t complain. He didn’t mind if it didn’t come in wrapping paper. “Well now I’m extra curious… what sort of gift comes without wrapping paper?” The question was honest, intrigued even, and he was excited to find out.
But perhaps he would have to wait until she unwrapped the gifts that he’d brought for her. She’d asked for one of them, so he couldn’t have fucked it up too badly, but the other? Well, he hoped that she would approve.
“I hope so,” he shrugged a shoulder. “Guess we’ll find out.” With that, he lifted the larger package and offered it to her. “I think you should start with this one.” The other would take a bit more explaining and he wanted to make sure that he did it justice.
RUNE:
It wasn’t cold in Florida, especially not in comparison to the weather she had left earlier that week, but still the soft kiss sent warmth spreading through her. It was incredible how one touch from him was able to spark such a reaction from her. She kissed him back before pulling away to look back at the gifts beside him.
“The sort that…requires your input.” Input or actual physical help; both presents were unable to be truly wrapped in colorful paper or tied with a glittery bow. That sort of present would have to wait until his birthday in July. “After, I promise, but mine first.” The physical gifts were certainly easier to give than what she had in mind, but she hoped he’d like what she had planned as well.
She sat back slightly, enough to give herself room to carefully tear open the paper between them. It truly wasn’t the best wrapping job that she had ever seen (Tristan was far too particular about the presents under his tree for that to be true), but it was what was inside that truly mattered. And the mug that she pulled from the box had her smiling wide.
Her fingers traced over her name on the mug, over the stars that matched her favorite constellation as she marveled at it. A mug that was truly hers, one she could keep at his apartment, one that made things feel just a little more real. She couldn’t be more thankful. It was a present she asked for, but he’d listened, and he’d found one that would mean something to her. He’d had to have looked for this, and that made it mean so much more.
Blue eyes looked up at him then, and she hoped she was able to express just how glad she was. “Siri…thank you. It is perfect, really. I will use it as soon as we get back to DC.” Which was after England, of course, and she was leaving for Seattle not long after, but she’d use it as soon as she could.
SIRIUS:
Sirius drew away from the kiss with a smile. Their relationship had been built on sexual tension and flirtation, but as the months went on it had softened. They were still capable of great passion and pleasure, but he loved that they could be gentle like this too. Sirius enjoyed the soft kisses, the affection in her face, the feeling of love.
He’d never felt the emotional aspects of love quite like this before, and he suspected that was part of the reason that he’d fallen so damn hard for Rune.
“Input?” Curiosity crept into Siri’s expression. He wasn’t disappointed, not in the least, but he wasn’t sure exactly what she meant. What sort of gift required his input? He figured that it was something that she wanted to be sure that he liked or something that she wanted his opinion on and he was eager to find out exactly what she meant.
But as Rune said, that was for later. Her presents were wrapped and sitting in the sand beside them, eager to break free of the paper that he’d tried to wrap them in.
It was strange to feel nervous… She’d asked him for this gift, but he’d tried to make it more personal than finding a mug at the store. Instead, he’d managed to find one with her favorite constellation, related to dragons, with her name in neat letters.
As she opened it, he anxiously awaited her reaction. Oh, but the smile on her face made it so worthwhile. She grinned and he smiled back at her proudly. Apparently, he’d done well in picking out the mug. He suspected that she would like it, but there was no telling for sure until she actually opened it. “I’ll have to find some decent tea too, huh? It won’t be of much use if you don’t like what I’ve got at the apartment.” If they always had to go out to buy tea, he figured the mug wouldn’t be much use.
“I’m glad you like it,” he told her honestly. With just a touch of hesitation he reached for the next gift. Rune hadn’t asked for this, but it had come to mind and he knew that he needed to get it for her. Siri only hoped that she would like it. “I’m hoping you might be able to use this one a little sooner.” Provided that she liked it... Arceus, he hoped she would like it.
RUNE:
At his question, Rune hesitated. Gifts with a choice weren’t really something she was used to. Her grandfather wanted all gifts wrapped and under the tree before Christmas Day. But this one? She had originally wanted to pick a destination and a weekend and wrap the itinerary, but it didn’t seem right without consuming with him first.
It still counted as a proper gift, right?
They’d discuss it soon, after the physical gifts he had brought. So she nodded, putting the thought aside for the moment. Besides, the other gift would have to wait until they were back in his room anyway.
“I can bring tea home from England. That will not be an issue.” And one of these days she’d teach him how to make a proper cuppa. “I look forward to using it, really I do. Thank you.”
She put it back into the box gently, settling it on her lap before taking the other offered present. She had only asked for the mug and so had no idea what else he may have gotten for her. And to use it sooner than the mug, which she’d use in a week or so? What could it possibly be?
Exceedingly curious, she unwrapped the second box just as carefully as she did the first. No telling how fragile it may be underneath the wrapping after all.
She wasn’t expected the beautiful green pendant sitting in the box in her hands. It was her favorite shade, the same color as Sirius’s eyes, on a simple silver chain, though she couldn’t quite tell just what sort of stone it was. It was a little cloudy, but that was part of its charm. Stunning, that was the only word she could think of to properly describe it, and she couldn’t help but stare at it. Surely it would look even prettier in the sunlight. “…bugger me, Siri. It is beautiful.”
SIRIUS:
Sirius knew that he would be happy with whatever present Rune had in mind. Gifts were just a small gesture to remind the recipient of how much they were loved, and that was the part that was most important to him. In the end, whatever she had in store wouldn’t matter as much as the love between them.
That said, Sirius couldn’t help how immensely curious he felt. He wanted to know what she had in mind, but would have to wait until Rune was ready to tell him more. He could tease or be a pain in the ass about it, but it seemed better to give Rune time.
Ugh, he’d never been good at patience.
All of that was quickly pushed from his mind, however, when Rune opened the mug. Admittedly, she had made this gift rather easy for him. Sirius had asked what Rune wanted and she’d told him that she wanted a mug for his place, but the design was up to him. It had taken some thought, however. He wanted something that represented her and their relationship so far and it seemed that she understood why he’d picked it.
He’d not soon forget that night under the stars, far out in the ocean, when they had pointed out the constellations to one another. It was, after all, the first time he’d said that he loved her. And, more importantly, the first time she’d said it back.
“Good,” he agreed with a smile. “I want you to feel at home when you’re in my place. Tea the mug… it’s small but it’s a start.”
And slowly, carefully she’d started to open the second. Sirius watched her expression curiously, searching for any reaction whatsoever. It came quickly. She didn’t take her eyes off of it. He frowned slightly at first, completely unsure of what bugger me meant, but the latter part made him smile wider.
It seemed that she approved of his choice.
“You like it?” He asked. “It’s nothing too fancy. Just sea glass.” Sirius couldn’t help but feel silly about it. She was English nobility, the sort of person who’d probably worn precious stones all of her life. Still, he hoped that she would see the charm in the pendant. “But it’s forged in fire and softened by water. Dragons always make me think of fire and the ocean… Well, I guess the connection there is pretty obvious.” He took a breath. Did she still like it?
Plus, it was green like rayquaza and his eyes. She always seemed fond of green so it seemed like the right choice. “I was thinking you could wear it when you’re away. You know, as a reminder of me, of us?"
RUNE:
Oh. The magic a few simple words could do. She’d asked for the mug wanting something there that was hers, to make his place feel a bit more… hers as well. To make her feel less like a visitor all of the time. He seemed to have caught on to her reasoning, wanted her to be just as comfortable as she was when she was in England.
She loved him, she really did. He was so sweet to her, so good. There was no way this relationship could go wrong.
“I love it. You even remembered my favorite constellation.” The personalized touches were what made it truly special. It would have been simple enough to get a mug that was plain, maybe with the FBI logo or from a DC tourist stand, but instead he’d found one just for her. It meant so much more because of that. “Besides...as long as I have you there, I am happy. This is just a bonus.
Ok. That may have been a little too sappy, even for her, but it was a sweet moment.
“Sea glass?” That was not at all what she was expecting the gem, no, the glass to be. Oh, she melted just a little bit more hearing the reasoning behind it. It was more than just a pretty bauble for the holidays. It represented them. Her dragons, his oceans, a little bit of both of them in one stunning piece of jewelry. “It is perfect. I will wear it frequently.”
None of her previous relationships had ever given her such a heartfelt gift and it meant the world to her. From his reasoning behind it to the simple thought of her wearing it while they were apart to remind her of him, it was already priceless to her. She’d wear it the next day proudly.
Then again, why not now? It was simple enough to pull the necklace out of the box, though a slightly more difficult challenge to get her hair out of the way in order to latch the chain around her neck. The sea glass pendant settled on her chest, the green contrasting in a very Christmasy way to the red plaid dress she had chosen for the occasion. “There. It sits perfectly. Thank you, Siri, truly. I will treasure it.”
Like she treasured him.
SIRIUS:
“Yeah, well…” Sirius hesitated briefly, before a smirk appeared on his face, “you remembered my favorite star, so we’re even.” There was an unfamiliar sheepishness in his expression, as though he wasn’t quite sure how to navigate her praise. In truth, he’d never been particularly good at giving gifts. He was never really sure what to get Rosie and usually he just ended up asking what she’d wanted.
He’d done the same with Rune, at least in part. The mug was her idea, all he wanted was to make it a little more special.
The dragon constellation had felt right. Of course, it would always remind Sirius of Rune, but it reminded him of the night they’d spent watching the stars far out in the sea. It, too, reminded him of the first time that he’d confessed to loving her, and he hoped that she remembered that when she looked at it.
He warmed when she mentioned that she was happy with him. Just him. “I’m not going anywhere,” he reminded her softly. He only hoped that she might stay too. Maybe this time, his luck would change.
Rune had responded well to his other gift too, though it had been a surprise. And in truth, it was the gift that he’d been more anxious to share. She hadn’t asked for jewelry, just a mug, but it had come to him after a day at the beach. A smooth piece of glass in the sand, and he thought it would be perfect for them.
However, actually presenting it to Rune was different. He thought that she’d like it, but he wasn’t entirely sure what she liked.
Only when she drew it from the box and put it around her neck, did he understand fully that he’d made the right choice. Sirius offered her a smile. His gifts were small and relatively inexpensive, but he’d tried to make them mean a lot. He really did want to impress Rune.
He smiled at her, glancing down at the pendant on her chest, and nodded in agreement. “I’m glad you like it.” More glad than he knew how to say, he’d worried that she would think it a trivial little thing. He knew better. Rune had always treated him with respect, and she did the same for the things that he’d given her. “I love you,” he told her earnestly. “Merry Christmas, Rune.”
RUNE:
Rune laughed, leaning forward to rest her forehead against his. “It is hard to forget. It is the name of one of my favorite people, after all.” How many times had she said it in bed, all but begging Sirius for more? Or whispered it half asleep when curled up against his side? If there was one thing she would never forget about him, it was his star.
Thank goodness it was so easy to find in the sky.
“And neither am I. I promised you forever, Sirius. This is just the first Christmas of many.” She hoped there would never be another Christmas that she spent alone, that he was by her side for every Christmas she lived moving forward. These presents would be treasured for being the first he gave her, but there would be many more to come.
“And I, you, Siri. Happy Christmas.”
She paused then, considering, before she leaned back so that she could see him properly. Though one of her presents would have to wait until they were home and alone in his room, the other could still be discussed while they were here. And it only seemed right to broach the topic now, after he’d given her her gifts.
“I…” But after such thoughtful gifts, hers seemed a bit…lackluster. She’d have to do better next year. For now, she just hoped it’d be enough for him to be happy. “I was unable to wrap your gifts, and one shall still need to be given” was that the right word? “at home, but for now…” Her hands fiddled with the mug box on her lap, a little apprehensive to his reaction before she even said what it was. “I am aware that we have met in many cities across the States, but they have mostly been for your work. I would like to take you somewhere just for us, if you would enjoy that. Wherever you wish.”
Was it too much? Too little? This was the first present she’d ever given that wasn’t wrapped and she wasn’t sure he’d like it. Would he rather have something physical?
SIRIUS:
A lifetime of failures had taught Sirius a thing or two about love. Falling in love could be exhilarating and exciting, but ultimately it would lead to pain and loneliness. He’d seen it play out again and again in his own life and the lives of the people that he cared for.
Love, he’d learned, simply didn’t last. And then came Rune. He didn’t want to go through this again, believing wholeheartedly that love could not possibly be worth the pain that came after, but she had pushed and he’d relented. With each touch, each kind word, each affectionate look, he’d started to understand. He’d been wrong. Love could be exhilarating and exciting, but it could also be kind and forgiving and playful and real.
He’d never believed in the sort of love that he saw in movies or read about in books, and if it existed it certainly couldn’t happen to him. But here it was.
Here she was.
He lifted his fingers and ran them gently along the curve of her jaw, tugging her forward slightly when he got to her chin, and he tugged her gently toward him. He wasn’t sure how to speak what he felt, but perhaps he could show her with a kiss. “I shine for you,” he teased, lifting his gaze skyward ever so briefly upward as if to signal that he meant the star. “Brightly, so you’ll never lose me.”
And she would never lose him. If this was to end, he knew that it would not be his doing. He’d be a fool to turn away from this feeling.
Slowly, her attention seemed to shift away from him, and he waited to hear whatever it was that she had to say. Ah, a gift. He snickered quietly. “Unable to wrap ‘em, because you knew that you couldn’t outdo mine?” He winked, though she’d already told him why.
At last, she told him what she had in mind. A trip? Surprise flashed across his face and was followed quickly with a grin. He loved when they got to travel together, though usually it was because of some work arrangement, and he was excited to do so again. It had been too long since the last time. “Aw, Rune that’s…” Arceus, his gifts were mere trinkets in comparison. He felt ever so slightly embarrassed.
“You really mean it?” He asked, a grin forming across his face as he processed the news. “Anywhere?” He teased. There were a hundred possibilities, places that he wanted to go, places that he wanted to show her, places that they could explore together. “You’ll help me decide?” He asked, tilting his head slightly. He wanted her to enjoy the experience just as much. And then he flashed her a devilish grin. “You know, within reason. It’s gotta be somewhere on the water.”
His expression softened after a moment, however, and he leaned forward to kiss her again. “You’re too good to me, Rune.” He could hardly believe his luck.
RUNE:
Oh.
Though she leaned into the touch, leaned into the kiss, it was what he said after he pulled back that had her heart swelling with love. He may have been teasing her, but his words hit something inside of her that sent the faintest of blushes spreading across her cheeks.
Green eyes turned up to see the stars but Rune couldn’t take her eyes from his face, completely lost in him and the love she felt for him. He was already the brightest star in her sky, the first one to light up her nights, and she truly did hope he would always be there. Her love, her light, her Siri, and even the talk of presents was just barely enough to distract her from him.
“I only hope you like the idea as much as I do my presents.” But the smile that grew after she told him her plan was worth every second of worrying that it wouldn’t be enough. At least one of her gifts to him was well received. That was a start, and she could breathe a little easier as she tried to explain.
“Wonderful things happen on our trips together.” In Miami they had spent a passionate night completely lost in each other, finally indulging the want they’d felt for months. In Nag’s Head she’d convinced him to give her a chance, to give them a chance, resulting in one of the highlights to Rune’s life. This trip would surely be the best they had ever been without work to distract him. “So yes, anywhere you wish. I had not been certain where you would have liked else I would already have it planned for us.”
She’d considered a dozen options before flying down, figured she could at least have the airline tickets wrapped for him to open, but she had been unable to decide in the end. Had he seen enough of Florida? Would all water be enough or did it have to be warm? When would he have the time off of work, as she knew he’d already taken some to join her in England for her birthday? It was easier to simply tell him her plans and get his input to make sure it was a trip he’d truly enjoy.
But of course she knew it would be on the water. Rune was fairly certain he had salt water running through his veins.
The kiss still sent warmth through her, and she pulled back only to answer him, her lips still close enough to brush against his as she spoke. “I would have given you the moon if I could. You deserve every happiness I can give you, Siri.” Rune was not used to speaking so sweetly and could only blame the drinks they’d had with dinner earlier. She was only as good to him as he was to her, and this was a relationship that she wanted to last.
Sometimes love seemed too weak a word to describe how she felt for him.
SIRIUS:
The first two times that Sirius had seen Rune blush, she’d done so because she was embarrassed. Be it the scars that she bore or an embarrassing tidbit that Scorpius shared, the flush of pink in her cheeks had certainly not been the result of love.
Quite the opposite, in fact.
Finally, after all of these months together, he had earned a real blush from Rune. It was faint, almost imperceptible in the fading light, but he’d managed to spot it. He could have teased her about it, made light of this moment, but instead he smoothed his thumb gently along the curve of her cheekbone as if to feel the color beneath his fingers.
“I love it,” he promised her. Their travels had always been exciting, whether he was showing her around a city that he’d grown up in like Miami, or whether they were exploring somewhere new. Still, these mini vacations were always the result of his work. As much as he wanted to devote every waking moment to her, there was some assignment that he needed to complete and he was dragged away from her.
If they traveled together, however, he could forget about work for a few days and focus on them. Truly, he was looking forward to their trip together. “Wonderful things,” he repeated with a wistful smile. Be it the magic of Miami, the hesitant step forward that they’d taken in Nags Head, or even the hunger that he’d felt for her in Indianapolis, the trips that they’d taken were always memorable.
And he could scarcely wait for another.
“I’ll come up with a few ideas and we can decide from there,” he told her with a smirk, “unless you’d like to have a bit more say.” Honestly, he wasn’t really sure what to ask for. Did she want to go somewhere far away? Somewhere in the states? He’d make sure that she had plenty of options so the trip was what she wanted too.
His eyes remained closed as she pulled back, lips ghosting against his as she spoke sweet words, and for just a moment he felt completely overwhelmed.
Sirius had made a living of working with liars and criminals. He’d learned just how easily someone could look him in the eye and not speak a word of truth, and he’d learned to be cynical. His own life experiences only deepened his belief. Save for a small few, people were not to be trusted.
And yet, he couldn’t think of a time that Rune had ever lied to him.
Maybe she would give him the moon if she could. Maybe, though it was almost harder to believe, he did deserve the love that had blossomed between them. “And I’d have given you the stars,” he whispered, his tone completely disarmed. To trust in someone was terrifying, it meant putting himself out there at the risk of being badly hurt, but this risk was worth the reward.
He’d waver, Sirius knew himself well enough to know that trust took time. Come tomorrow morning, he’d be convinced that this could not be forever, it was simply who he was. But in time, with each promise, it became just a little bit more real. “I’m happy. So happy.” Presents and promises aside, it was truth. “I didn’t think I could…” It was easier to say what he felt when he was not looking at her, but it was still strange to put these feelings into words. “I didn’t know it could feel like this.”
Who knew that love could be so sweet?
At long last, it made sense why people gave their lives for this feeling, and why they chased it despite the consequences. “Thank you,” he told her honestly, opening his eyes at last to meet hers.
RUNE:
She turned her head to kiss at his hand, at the palm, at the pads of his fingers. Touch was everything, it spoke words that couldn’t be said, betrayed intentions and hidden motives, but all Siri’s touch said was love. And oh, how she loved him in return.
“And there will be even better things to come,” she promised. Those trips had just been the start. They had so many years and so many adventures ahead of them yet, starting with this trip.
The where was rather unimportant to Rune, and she said as much. “This is your present. As long as we are there together, I will be happy.” She’d been traveling since she was a small child, used to spend a weekend a month in France with her cousin, and so to Rune, this trip was more about the company than the destination. As Sirius’s present, it was truly his choice, and she wanted him to be happy with wherever he chose. It was their first holiday without any other distractions.
As Indianapolis had been for her training, Miami, Tampa, and Nag’s Head had been for Siri’s investigation, though Rune didn’t know much more than that. She did know how important Sirius’s job was to him and had tried to find joy in the time she got to spend with him between his work. It was an odd thing to have in common, their dedication to their goals, but recognized it for what it was. So though she wished to have kept him for herself on their previous trips, she did not stand in his way when he had witnesses to question or leads to follow, did not try to keep him in bed with her when he had places to be. But this once, at least this once, she wanted the trip to be about them, no distractions except for each other.
If they missed seeing the sights because they were too caught up in the other’s embrace, so be it, as long as they were together.
Seven words and her heart melted down further than it already had. She knew he was good with his words, charming when he wanted to be, but the honest love that she could feel struck true. “You are the only star I want, Sirius.” Fingers gently brushed the hair out of his face before she kissed him again. It was a good thing it was only the two fo them out there on the beach, as Rune wasn’t sure she’d survive the embarrassment of someone overhearing the sweet whispers to each other. They were words meant only for each other’s ears, only for that moment.
If Rune were honest with herself, she’d acknowledge that for all her bluster about love being worth it, she hadn’t known it could feel like this either. What she had with Sirius was so much more than she’d ever had with Declan. There was a happiness, a contentedness, that she’d never experienced before. Love could feel exhilirating, could feel all consuming, and those she was familiar with, but the gentle warmth and peace that she found on Sirius’s lap? That was new to her.
And it was addicting.
“Give me your love and we will call it even, Sirius,” she said, half teasingly in an attempt to lighten the mood slightly. A part of her was tempted to show him how much she loved him, but that was best saved for the rest of his Christmas present at home. It would do her no good to show him now, not when others may come to see the Christmas evening beach at any moment.
SIRIUS:
It wasn’t often that Sirius simply allowed himself to be. He slipped easily into the role that was expected of him, be it workplace pest or unabashed flirt, but his armor had fallen away somewhere between the sweet words and the kisses.
He was Sirius. He was hers.
The feeling of her lips against his hands was so unexpected that he laughed aloud. Sirius leaned back, taking her in fondly, and when Rune finished he tangled his fingers in her hair and drew her lips to his again.
Arceus, he was too old to feel like a young lover. But he was lighthearted tonight, and she was entirely to blame.
“Better than this?” He asked. He’d heard that love got better as it aged, that you could love someone more each day, but it was hard to imagine that one day he could feel stronger that he did at this moment. “That’s sort of hard to imagine,” he told her with a chuckle. Already their love was more than he’d ever wanted, it was strange to think how it might improve from this point onward.
But it already had with each passing day.
He thought of all the places that they might go. He thought of Hawaii’s beauty, the magnificent beaches of Southern California, and the the warmth of Puerto Rico. The possibilities were endless and he looked forward to spending sun-soaked days between his two greatest loves.
“Let me think on it,” he told her with a smirk. “I’ve got plenty of ideas, but I’ve got to narrow the list down a little bit.” Sirius would have to do some research to figure out where would be best. Much as he wanted to be by the ocean, he wanted there to be good food and drinks and a lifestyle that she would enjoy.
He smirked, his voice changing to a delighted purr. “Just you and me… no distractions…” Sirius could hardly wait. Late mornings in bed together, drinks, and heated looks at one another. “I can’t wait.”
But they were already on a beach beneath the stars, basking in one another’s company. Her fingers brushed against his forehead gently, pushing the hair away from his eyes, and his expression became gentle once more. She could calm him with a few words and a touch. “And I am yours,” he told her with a little smile. “All yours.” If he could not reach into the sky and give her the stars, Sirius would give her all of himself. She’d seen the good, the charming, and the hurt, but she’d loved him all the same.
Her teasing tone earned a smirk and he raised an eyebrow slightly. “Right here?” He smirked. It wouldn’t be the first time that they were together on a beach, just the two of them and the sea, but he knew everybody in Key West and everybody knew him. It was a risk…
But if she wanted him, he’d gladly take her up on it. Sirius wasn’t much good at saying no to her.
RUNE:
Oh, his kisses.
There were greeting kisses and hungry kisses, kisses that were deep and passionate and kisses that were feather light, but every single one delighted her. And the kiss he gave her was one full of love and light and everything that made their relationship happy.
She loved him with all her heart. Better than this was hard to believe, but every time she flew home to him was better than the last, so she nodded. She loved him more than the last time she’d seen him and every time she didn’t think it was possible. “It has been so far. In a few years? I can only imagine how great things will be.”
Starting with their trip, wherever he decided to go.
“I will make arrangements when you have decided on a location,” she promised. It was her present to him, so she would be the one to arrange the hotel and travel. All she needed him to do was show up and enjoy.
Her goal was to make it one of the best few days he’d ever had. It may not have been as sentimental as her gifts (which she adored - the glass pendant would become a regular part of her wardrobe), but she wanted his happiness so it had to count for something, right?
He may have been trying to get her riled up but she couldn’t help but tease in response, tapping him on the nose gently. “No distractions aside from the ocean. I know you better than that, Siri.” She was well aware that though the weekend would be centered on the two of them, his other lover would be a constant presence.
She’d have to try to get ocean views at wherever they stayed.
Rune let out a laugh. It was tempting, so tempting, and had she not had plans for the night already, she may have taken him up on the offer. Instead she pushed herself off his lap, knowing that every second more she spent there made it harder to say no. Her boxes were cradled in one arm as she held out her other hand to him in an attempt to get him to follow her.
“Tonight, love, I promise. But Rosie must be waiting for us to return by now. Shall we?”
Sirius knew that he’d been selfish. He should have been working on the case or trying to hunt down the assassins who’d injured his partner, but those responsibilities had been pushed to the back of his mind at present.
Instead, Rune had proven to be a fantastic distraction.
She’d grounded him, allowed him to stop blaming himself for what had happened to Kaito (if only temporarily), and oh how he loved her.
Despite the blood on his clothes and the humorlessness of his current mood, she had fulfilled her promise. In truth, he realized now that she had yet to break a promise to him. Maybe those promises of ‘forever’ and ‘always’ weren’t so farfetched. And now, more than ever, he was desperately in love with her.
He turned the shower off, humid air swirling around them, and leaned in for another kiss. His fingers tried to tangle in hers and he could feel himself being just a little bit too close. She said that she would do this for him, right? Would she mind if he was entirely caught up in her? Perhaps he needed to close himself off, to put up his armor, to keep himself hidden. Was this too much?
All that he knew now was that this love for her was a much needed reprieve from the guilt that he’d felt before. At least if this swallowed him whole, she would be there with him.
He pressed his lips firmly to her nose and her forehead, and then drew back to study her expression quietly. Sirius knew that he wasn’t himself, there was no smirks or playful humor, but his love for her was obvious through his armor. His affection, his loyalty, his trust. If she could handle the man that he was now, maybe she really would be there for him through his ugliest moments.
Sirius drew back and searched her expression quietly. “Thank you, Rune.” She had held true to her promise and had distracted him more than he’d ever anticipated. Truly, she was his dream girl, corny as it was. “I love you,” he told her softly. Siri’s voice was low and serious, but oh so certain. “I swear I’ll make this up to you.”
RUNE:
If only for a moment, Rune had wanted Sirius to have a break from everything else. If it was so overwhelming that he wasn’t able to speak of it, needing time to process, then a moment to breathe, to think of something else, that had to be necessary. And, luckily, it seemed that their time in the shower had been just enough to break his train of thoughts, to distract him just enough to focus himself for a moment.
She kissed him back softly, and when he pulled away, she tried to follow his mouth with hers until it landed on her nose, her forehead. The touch of his lips on her face had her smiling at him. He was not always one for the off mark kisses, nose kisses especially, but they were certainly welcome and warm. “I love you too.” He’d shown it in his kisses, his touch, and she only hoped she was able to convey the same.
He was her everything. There was nothing she wouldn’t do for him
“You already have.” This was the sort of morning she had been hoping for, though the emotions lurking certainly weren’t. She had his attention, his touch, and she had given hers entirely to him in return.
And in the shower, of all places. She couldn’t be more pleased as she watched a few stray drops of water trail their way down his chest. It was distracting. So distracting. She was so happy…
Or she was, until he started to pull away. Her fingers, still laced through with his, tightened slightly, and she tried to tug him back to her. Her back was against the tiled wall, the chill of it in sharp contrast to the humid air around them and the warmth of Siri’s skin in front of her. She wasn’t yet ready to let him go. She needed more.
Soon she would let him go, of course, as he had already told her he had an early morning with work, but until he was ready, she would keep him and his focus on her. “Must you dry off?”
SIRIUS:
Sirius had lost everything in the aftermath of Heeler’s attack. His confidence, his relationship, his vanity, and his pride had all been mortally wounded. The only way that he’d coped with it all was to swallow his humanity and work until he found the answers that he so desperately needed. Only then, once Heeler had been arrested, could Sirius finally put himself back together.
Kaito’s injuries were not so life altering. Sirius himself hadn’t sustained the attack himself, but understanding what his partner was going through had thrown Sirius back into the darkness that he’d experienced in Miami.
This time was different, however.
Despite falling into his old routine and allowing himself to shut off his humor and cockiness, he had a partner who was eager to bring him back to her. Though Sirius did not feel as though he was deserving, Rune had allowed him a few moments to focus entirely on her and to forget what had happened the day before.
The aftermath of her efforts hadn’t left him with his usual euphoria, but with a desperate need to keep Rune close. She could bring him back, could ease his mind, could give him peace, and that she was willing to do this for him meant the world. Sirius couldn’t understand what he had done to deserve someone like Rune, who treated him as though he was invaluable and seemed to love every inch of him.
But if he had to spend the remainder of his life trying to earn this love? So be it.
“I haven’t. Not yet,” he told her honestly. His free hand drew upward, brushing a wet piece of hair behind Rune’s ear, and he studied her expression for a moment. His gaze was quiet and curious, without a trace of his usual humor. “I don’t… know how to explain what this means to me.” She’d saved him from himself and Sirius couldn’t find the words to tell her what this meant to him.
What she meant to him.
He would show her. He would make damn sure she felt as though she was the only woman in the world. “Let me show you?” He murmured. Sirius was entirely hers in this moment. Nothing else mattered. He could use this focus for her, make her tremble at his touch, and allow himself the opportunity to forget for a little bit longer. Rune had already done her part.
He’d drawn back to get a better look at her, perhaps to grab a towel, but Rune pulled him back toward her. And at this moment? He’d have done anything she pleased. Siri’s fingers remained in hers, his gaze fixed on hers again, and he shook his head slightly. “It can wait, I’ve still got a little while.” A pause. “But I can’t admire you well from this close,” his voice didn’t have the usual humor in it but there was just a hint of a smirk on his lips.
Siri was still there beneath the emotion and his very best attempts to hide it. The man that was playful and kind and loving. Hers.
He reached for her with his free hand, letting his fingers smooth gently down her side. Physical contact helped maintain his focus on her.
“Can you stay?” Sirius didn’t usually that Rune change her schedule, that she put her training aside to spend time with him, but if she could offer this sort of reprieve? Sirius needed her help. “I know you’re busy with your training, Rune, but I…” He hesitated. “I don’t… think I can do this without you.”
RUNE:
This sort of Sirius was new to her, or at least around rare enough that it felt new. He wasn’t warm and playful like he usually was, but he wasn’t cold and distant either, as he’d been that morning. Calm. That was the best word for it.
And yet something about the atmosphere was familiar. It reminded her of the moment they met in DC, when every second they waited to see if the other would disappear from the elaborate dream. This world of theirs was fragile and private, with just the two of them in it, and she was careful not to break it. Where she normally would have smirked, perhaps made a comment about rendering him at a loss for words, instead she just met his gaze as he tucked her hair behind her ear.
Her reply was breathy, as quiet as his, as if any louder sound would shatter the magic of the moment. “Show me.” The words came out more like a command than intended; she’d meant to just give him permission to do as he wanted. Rune trusted him explicitly. He wouldn’t hurt her, couldn’t hurt her, just as she was unable to do so to him. She loved him too much to even consider it.
“Why admire when you can touch?” The hint of a smirk on his face drew a full one to hers, even without the humor in his voice. For a second there was a flash of her Sirius, the usual one, the man who had captured her heart long ago. It was only a brief glimpse, but it was a sign that something was working, that she’d managed to chip through to the man underneath the cold armor, even for just the moment. It was all she needed.
That little bit was proof her Siri was still there. He’d be back to her eventually.
Her breath caught as his hand slid down her side, ridding her of other thoughts. She’d been craving his touch since she woke to find him not in bed with her, and had resigned herself to soft kisses and gentle hugs once she’d found him on the couch. This touch, innocent though it may be for the moment, still left trails of fire behind, an echo of the warmth of his skin on hers.
“Stay?” So focused on the touch of his hand, it took her a moment to process the question. At first she thought he meant that morning, asking her to stay beyond the time that he was to be at work and her the hospital. But no - he was asking her to stay in DC rather than fly to Salt Lake City for the next gym. On a regular day, she may have hesitated, so eager to finish the Pacific League and be ready to challenge her grandfather, but after their morning together? After seeing him in the…condition he was? Whatever she could do for him, she would. “I will stay, Sirius, as long as you wish it.” Weeks, months, whatever it took, she would be there for him. “My training can wait.” And she could stay in practice with local battles in her free time anyway.
“You will always have me.”
SIRIUS:
Sirius searched Rune’s features without a word. His eyes traced the line of her cheekbones, the gentle slope of her nose, and the curve of her lips as if to commit her to memory. Perhaps if he looked carefully, he could sleep for a few moments without reliving the events of the previous day.
As he studied her, however, his eyes met hers and he could not draw away. He froze there, his fingers lingering behind her ear to keep her hair away from her face. Sirius wanted to see her. He was hungry for more of her.
It was dangerous to rely on anyone. In the end, damn near everybody had let him down, but he’d needed her. Only Rune could ease his mind. And this love that he felt for her? It was the only thing at this moment that could prevent him from throwing himself into his work.
He needed Rune by his side in D.C. Though he knew how immensely important her training was, Sirius knew where he would be without her. He’d been down this road before and it had been miserable. It had taken him months to put himself back together, and he wasn’t sure that he could do it again.
It wasn’t Rune’s responsibility to save him from himself, Sirius should have been able to do it on his own, but the trauma of it all was still so fresh. “Are you sure?” He murmured, still searching for any sign of hesitation or doubt in her expression. “I know how important your training is, but I…” Arceus, he couldn’t stand to be without her.
Slowly, his fingers drew soft lines around her ear and along her jawline. At last, they came to a rest beneath her chin, holding her there for just a moment longer so he could admire her and Sirius leaned in for yet another kiss. That promise of always, of forever, felt a little more real in moments like these. If she could face this part of Sirius, maybe she really could love him forever.
“Show me,” Rune demanded and Sirius felt himself shift. She had given him permission to turn his attention fully on her, and he was hellbent on losing himself in her.
And even more so, on coaxing Rune to lose herself in him.
The soft demand in her voice drew a reaction from him. The calm that she’d seen in him just moments before had quickly shifting to something more. Love? Want? Desperation? He pressed more firmly into the kiss, allowing himself to lean slightly against her in an attempt to pin her against the wall, and his fingers on her side curled against her skin.
Quite frankly, the place didn’t matter much to him. He wanted to lose himself in her again, to refocus himself on her needs. It was the only aspect of his life that he could control, that he still felt confident in, and he was sure he could make her toes curl even here… pressed up against the bathroom wall. “I love you,” he whispered into her lips. The affection in his tone, however was in sharp contrast to the way that he kissed her.
He was rougher than usual. Sirius always wanted her, always hungered for Rune, but this was unique. This was all consuming. She was right, after all. Touching her felt far better.
“Oh, it has been quiet at home this week” Rune said, tucking herself a little closer to Siri’s side. “The maids have the week off for holiday, so there is only my family there.” And as soon as Christmas had ended, she had flown back to the States to see Sirius and Scorpius had left to see Ellie’s family. Rune could only imagine how quiet the manor would be with only her grandparents there.
They’d be reading together in the library, surely, before the rest of the family came by to visit and pay their respects. Rune’s parents and brothers must already have stopped by.
“Do you get many visitors?” Had Sirius been down long? Did extended family come visit? She had so many questions for how different Christmas here seemed to be.
SIRIUS:
Sirius couldn’t imagine anywhere in the world that he’d rather be. The Florida Keys in December, the glinting light of their Christmas palm tree shining through the window, and the company of his girls… He was entirely at home here and it showed in every line of his expression. He was laid bare before them, no need for any sort of charade or mask. They both loved him for who he was.
And he loved them just as deeply.
Rune and Rosie had carried most of the conversation. He’d been a little caught up in his own feeling, that he just barely caught the look of confusion on Rosie’s face. “Your maids?” And with a little pause she added, hesitantly. “Do they live with you?”
Sirius had inherited his quick wit from somewhere and his smirk only grew.
“Mhm, a whole staff of maids and cooks…” His eyes glinted with amusement and for just a moment Rosie couldn’t tell whether he was serious. She glanced at him and then Rune, trying to make sense of what they’d both said.
Oh, Sirius couldn’t help but feel amused at his mother’s reaction.
She seemed to catch herself when Rune responded with a question, though Rosie still appeared a tad bewildered. “No, it’s just us. My family lives up in Kansas, where we’re from, and don’t get a chance to come down very often…” A pause. “Your celebrations must be very different than ours.” And for just a moment, Rosie felt a tad self-conscious about their little gathering. She hadn’t known Rune was from a well-to-do family. How had Sirius kept this from her?
But the amusement on his face said it all.
RUNE:
Rosie’s confusion surprised Rune for a moment. Sirius answered for her, having heard her stories and see the pictures when she went home, but she tried to elaborate for Rosie’s sake. She probably had not seen the pictures or heard stories from her son. “Some do, yes. Those with families live in the town.”
She paused then, glancing up at Sirius. “You will get to try Martha’s biscuits when you come for my birthday. They have always been my favorite.”
Kansas? Sirius was not from Florida? Thinking about it, Rune honestly didn’t know much about his family outside of Rosie. She vaguely remembered mention of his cousins, and how he’d taught one to swim, but not much aside from that. Rune’s expression mirrored Rosie’s earlier one for a moment, but she figured she’d ask him about it later. It didn’t seem the time or place to learn about his extended family.
Then again, Rosie seemed to have no trouble asking about hers. “Not too different. Christmas is just my grandparents, my cousin, and I. The manor is rather empty, but it is nice to spend time with family.” For all Rosie was shocked, it was Rune's normal, and she had no trouble speaking of it.
SIRIUS:
Rosie couldn’t quite make sense of what Rune had said. She’d seen English families with live-in staff on the BBC, but hadn’t realized that Rune was from that sort of family.
It wasn’t as though she had just one maid that lived in her home, but some. However many that was. “Is… that common in England or?” She asked, genuinely unsure of what to make of this information. What Rune had said thus far, however, made her suspect that Rune was high class.
And Sirius was from Florida. Pretty much.
Oh, and the amusement that played across his face made her squint at him. Obviously her son knew more than he was saying and he was evidently amused by this line of questioning.
His expression softened when Rune addressed him directly however, and he nodded in agreement. “You’ve mentioned ‘em.” Sirius smirked, “I’ve gotta see if they live up to all this hype.” He teased.
The manor.
Honestly, how the fuck…? Sirius was handsome and could be charming, but seriously? She’d not brought him up this well. Or maybe she had? He owed her a “World’s Best Mom” coffee mug at the very least. She did wonder, however, why Rune didn’t mention her parents but she knew enough not to ask. “Immediate family is best on holidays like these,” she winked at Siri. “That’s always been our thought. No one will judge if we order take out or go for a swim after a few drinks.”
RUNE:
Had she not been extremely comfortable where she was, Rune would have taken that moment to stand, curtsy, and introduce herself properly, as she had when Sirius had found out about her title that fateful day on the beach. Instead, she fished out her phone, pulling up her grandfather’s wikipedia page, and offered the phone to Rosie before resettling at Sirius’s side. “My grandfather is Duke of Nottingham. My home is a bit larger than most.”
It certainly wasn’t common, but it was all she had known until she had left for school. She understood now how privileged she’d been growing up, but it was still her normal. It was odder for her to have the manor empty like it was at Christmas.
She couldn’t help but laugh at Rosie’s possible plans. It was still odd to her to have the water warm enough to swim in in December, but it did explain part of why Sirius was such a fish. “It is. It is not often my family is all together, so it is a very treasured time.” A pause. “Again, thank you for having me over during your family time. I do not wish to intrude.”
SIRIUS:
If she’d known that British nobility was coming to her family home for Christmas, she might have hung a wreath on the door. Rosie shot Sirius a pointed look and couldn’t help but feel a little bit irked when he grinned back at her like the Cheshire Cat. Damn him. He told her everything, but had left this piece out.
Sirius, of course, was rather amused by the exchange and was pleased to see the surprise play out on Rosie’s face. He remembered how shocked he’d felt when he found out, and while it was still strange when he thought about it, he’d warmed to the idea. “Don’t look so surprised, Mom. You’ll hurt my feelings.”
Rosie was not paying attention to him anymore, however. Instead, she was reading the introduction paragraph on Wikipedia about the steely eyed man that was, apparently, Rune’s grandfather.
After a moment, she let her hand fall away and gave Rune a look. “And you picked him?” She asked, gesturing to Sirius while offering Rune her phone back.
“Rosie!!” Sirius interjected. “I love you, baby. I do. But Arceus, you can’t even wear a tie properly. How on Earth––?” She laughed and shook her head slightly. Sirius’s smile had fallen away and now he looked mostly annoyed. She’d make it up to him later.
There was a brief worry that, perhaps, this was something temporary. Perhaps he was an act of rebellion or a companion while she was in America, but that didn’t match what Rosie knew of Rune. She was kind and seemed smitten with Sirius (for some reason), and was bringing him home to meet her family. “I guess I brought you up right after all.” She teased.
Sirius huffed in response.
“You’re not intruding at all,” Rosie told Rune with a little shake of her head. “Sirius insisted on having you here and I enjoyed your company at Thanksgiving. I’m glad you could make it." Sirius nodded.
"Moreno swings by holidays sometimes too, so it's not really just a day for immediate family. Just the people we love most." Or, rather, the family they'd chosen.
RUNE:
Clearly Sirius had no informed Rosie of Rune’s rather prestigious lineage, so the surprise made sense. Sirius had certainly had a similar look when she’d told him of her title on Nag’s Head. It really was a shame she couldn’t curtsy.
Though she was a little insulted that Rosie questioned her choice in partner yet again. And her own son at that! Why did both Carsons seem to insist that Sirius was… not worthy? That she deserved someone better, or at least of better social standing. If she’d wanted someone like that, she would have found someone in school. Only Sirius would do. She wouldn’t have anyone but him by her side.
“I did,” Rune said with a small frown. “I love him.”
She settled slightly when Rosie switched more to teasing, though she was sulking a little inside, swirling her wine glass idly. Really, it was like they doubted that she knew what and who she wanted. Even Sirius himself had questioned her at one point, though she hoped now he was as loath to give up them as she was.
She tiled her head. “Is Moreno coming today as well?”
SIRIUS:
Rune had been afforded great privilege. She was related to one of the most reputed gym leaders in the world, had undoubtedly grown up amongst the most influential nobles in England, and yet she wanted Sirius.
In Rosie’s eyes, there would always be a part of Sirius that was fourteen and troublesome. The glint of handcuffs, a string of curses that dared her to tell him off, black eyes, bloodied knuckles, and anger directed just as much inward as out. So the fact that he’d founds someone so high class, someone who didn’t seem to mind the danger in his smirk, it felt too good to be true.
And yet, Rune loved him all the same.
Rosie softened slightly and glanced at Sirius. It was evident from the frown on Rune’s face that she did not find amusement in Rosie’s question. For that, Rosie was sorry. She had been surprised by the news, but she hadn’t meant offense.
There was still a part of Rosie that worried, that hoped Rune’s intentions were just as simple as she stated, but they really did seem happy with one another. “How’s it I’m your only child, and somehow I’m still not your favorite?” Sirius asked with a raised eyebrow.
Rosie laughed. “Dramatic as ever, Siri,” she teased him in response, and then turned her attention back to Rune. “I’m sorry, Rune. I didn’t mean to doubt you. I trust that you love him and I can see that he loves you too.” Sirius shifted slightly, evidently uncomfortable with how love played upon his face, but there was no hiding it from Rosie. “It’s just… none of the things I like to watch on the BBC prepared me for this.” Sirius rolled his eyes.
“You’ve really got to get another point of reference.” He chuckled and pulled Rune closer. Rosie smiled softly at them. Her wild child had found love, which was surprising enough, but that he’d found someone like Rune? Well, love never did make much sense.
As for Moreno… “Not sure,” Sirius said with a little frown. He would have liked Moreno to come, but holidays could be tricky sometimes. “He’s got his kids, at least for part of the day.”
Rosie nodded in agreement. “We’ll set a place for him. He’s always welcome if he shows up.” Siri's smirk broadened and he glanced at Rune.
"See?" He teased. "I think there's still hope."
RUNE:
Rune settled with Rosie’s apology and gave her a considering look. “Perhaps one day you can visit England and see it for yourself.”
If all Rosie knew of Rune’s home country was what she had seen on television, then it was no wonder she had made any of the assumptions she did. What Rune had seen of America through television and Hollywood was far different than what she had seen when she’d actually crossed the ocean to visit. Strikingly different. There were things that were true, details here and there, but her impressions of it had been far more glamorous than she’d found most cities to be.
Perhaps if Rosie came to see the England Rune knew, maybe it would answer her questions, or at least give her a little more to work with. They certainly had room for Rosie at the manor, if she did come. Room for both her and her son.
Rune smiled back up at Sirius. “Brilliant. I would love the chance to actually meet him. It is a terrible shame that he did not make it for Thanksgiving.”
After all she’d heard about the man, about the role he’d played in Sirius’s life, she wanted to meet him in person, to see what he was truly like. Was Sirius exaggerating at all when he talked up the man he idealized so? Rune was certain she did so with her grandfather, so it wouldn’t be too much of a surprise if he did.
SIRIUS:
Visit England? Rosie tried to imagine it. She pictured old buildings and people in lavish dresses and rolling green hills. Evidently, her opinion of people like Rune was incorrect, so she wondered how her vision of the country itself compared.
Still, she was a bit taken aback by Rune’s offer and judging by the look on Siri’s face, he was too. Obviously she was serious enough about him to take him home, but to take his mother home? Well, neither of them had expected that.
For now, it was a polite offer and Rosie didn’t really imagine that anything would come of it.
“I would love to visit England someday,” she replied with a grin.
Sirius smirked. “I’ll take pictures.”
“And not just pictures of the puddles and lakes and streams, Sirius.” He laughed in response. Sirius had gotten better about taking picture of more as he’d grown older, but his pictures from trips tended to be water related. No surprise really, knowing him. “Where’s the fun in that?”
It was evident, judging by the excitement in his face, however, that he was looking forward to his trip with Rune. And… perhaps a bit apprehensive too? If Rune’s grandfather was as stern as he was reputed to be, Sirius was bound to put his foot in his mouth.
Sirius sighed softly, his mind turning to Moreno. “I’ve been dying to introduce you, but things are a little… hectic for him right now.” Moreno had always been a constant in Siri’s life, but he wasn’t always around. He was the sort of friend that Siri could call with a question after not speaking for weeks on end.
Friend? Was that really the right word for him?
“And I know that he’s eager to meet you too, Rune.” Rosie told her with a smile. “I know that he was disappointed to have missed you at Thanksgiving.”
Sirius raised an eyebrow. “Since when do you two talk so often?” Despite his amusement, there was a hint of envy in his tone.
“Since I invited him tonight, Sirius. Would you quit?”
“Probably not.” He teased and Rosie shook her head.
RUNE:
Rune wasn’t offering anytime in the near future, but she wasn’t dating Sirius with the short term in mind. To her, if she was planning to keep the younger Carson by her side, then there were years and years of holidays that Rosie would be welcome in England for.
And she had a feeling Rosie and her grandmother would get along splendidly.
“Someday. I am sure you will love it, even with Sirius’s pictures beforehand.” And the BBC, of course. She’d see a different kind of magic when she saw it for herself, Rune was sure of that.
So meeting Moreno was a maybe this week as well. “A terrible shame. I suppose work has been busy this time of year?” He was a police officer, wasn’t he? Sirius had said something about it before, inspiring him to follow the same path. Honestly, she would have thought this time of year to be less crime, not more, but perhaps it was his other family keeping him busy.
Rune smirked. Wasn’t it a good thing if they were talking often? Wasn’t Sirius’s plan to have them together eventually? It was only a good sign that they were talking without his intervention. Maybe things were already going the way he wanted them.
Though perhaps it was too soon to hope. She had not even met the man, but Sirius seemed invested in their pairing.
“I do not suppose he has come by since then and I have just missed him?” Half hinting that perhaps he’d come to visit Rosie herself instead.
SIRIUS:
Rosie hadn’t much time for travel. Growing up, her family didn’t have the money to travel for fun, so going to college in Florida seemed like a fabulous new adventure. And it was! But motherhood meant that she didn’t have time to see new places, instead she was busy taking care of her son and working multiple jobs and trying to finish her college degree…
Now, she could do as she pleased. Only, she couldn’t imagine traveling alone to some far off country. If Rune was serious, she would love to go with the pair of them. Rune knew England and could show them around and her Sirius would always keep things interesting.
Almost thirty years later, Rosie still wasn’t sure if his ability to find ‘excitement’ (or sometimes trouble) was a curse or a gift.
“I’m looking forward to it.” There was no telling whether or not it would actually happen, but the idea was enough to make her happy for now. And she was pleased that Rune had bothered to invite her along.
Sirius hesitated. He didn’t exactly want to air out Moreno’s dirty laundry, but it wasn’t just work that kept the man busy. “Work is always busy,” he nudged her gently and offered a lopsided grin, “as you well know.” Crime did not take vacations, unfortunately, and sometimes Sirius came home far later than he’d like to. Fortunately for him, Rune had been understanding.
“But there’s personal stuff too.” In fact, Sirius ought to tell her about some of it before he met Moreno. In Siri’s world, family dynamics were often tricky and tough to navigate. It was better to warn Rune before she found out that he’d been married by accident.
Rosie started to answer Rune’s question, only to stop herself. Her gaze went from Rune to Sirius and back to Rune. Was she in on this too? Rather than answer the question, she sidestepped it. “You’ll meet him soon, I’m sure. Sirius is hellbent on it.” And she knew that he wouldn’t let up until he got what he wanted.
“Even if it means we show up at his house.” Siri snickered.
When Rune finally arrived back in DC from Seattle, it was later than she’d planned. Timezones were never her forte, and she had a tendency to forget them when she was making plans. An evening flight from the west coast meant her landing in the east was three hours later than she’d originally planned for. It wasn’t too much trouble, it just meant that she wasn’t able to spend the time that evening with Sirius that she’d wanted to.
He’d been so busy with work once he’d returned to the city that they’d barely gotten to talk and she missed him. But their reunion would have to wait until morning as she crawled into bed at 2am, rather unaware of anything else in the apartment.
She was much more aware when she woke up and the bed next to her was empty.
Confusion set in first, then worry. Though it wasn’t completely out of character for Sirius to leave her alone in bed, usually when he was gone for a run, it was odd when they hadn’t see each other in days. The morning was usually their time to relish the touches and find comfort in the other’s presence. This was weird and Rune didn’t like it one bit.
With a small frown, she slid out of bed, intent on finding just where Sirius went. Or still was? Had he even been home the night before? Rune had been so tired, she honestly couldn’t remember whether he was next to her in bed when she’d crawled in and crashed.
“Siri…?” she asked the possibly empty apartment as she padded out of the room, still half asleep. It was earlier than she was used to, her body still not caught up in the right timezone, so maybe he was still out running. She’d check for shoes first.
SIRIUS:
A neat note had been carefully placed at the center of Siri’s desk. ‘Just left. I’ll need your back up.’ And below the terse note was a crossroads.
What came next was a blur.
Sirius understood the weight of Kaito’s ask as soon as he’d seen the note and had taken off. The location wasn’t too far from the F.B.I. office building, and Sirius had bolted there on foot. It didn’t matter much who was in his way, or the snarl of car horns, his partner needed him. But Sirius had arrived too late.
He had spent the better part of the afternoon in the hospital with Kaito. He’d lost quite a bit of blood and had needed stitches as a result of the gunshot wound, but he’d come to after a few hours. Sirius had tried to argue with the hospital staff when visiting hours were over, but ultimately he was told to go home and get some rest.
Only, he hadn’t. Sirius had turned his attention to the crime scene. Despite the darkness of night, he combed the space carefully, locating a couple of spent shell casings and signs of a fight. In truth, his search hadn’t turned up as much as he would have liked.
Really, he wasn’t sure where the hours had gone.
The first sign of dusk alerted him that it was time to return home. Sirius could get so wrapped up in his own thoughts, in the cases he was working, in trying to find answers, that time occasionally escaped him. That his partner had been hurt? Well, it only exacerbated the issue.
He slipped silently into the apartment and noted Rune’s belongings near the doorway. Home. Safe. And just like that he decided that he’d be sleeping on the couch. Besides, he would be up early. There was work to be done and he didn’t want to miss anything when the others got to the office and started on their work.
Hell, he hadn’t even taken off his shoes. Sirius fell asleep reclined, not fully on his back, but it was only a shallow sleep. The sound of Rune’s voice a few minutes (or hours?) later woke him in an instant. His eyes were cool, sharp, without a hint of the playfulness that Sirius was capable of. “You made it home,” he noted. At least he didn’t have to worry for Rune’s safety. “I didn’t want to wake you. I need to get into the office early today.”
RUNE:
The couch. His voice had come from the couch. Why was he on the couch and not in bed with her? She’d been too tired to really notice his absence last night, but it had been more than clear that morning. There was no trace of warmth beside her, no gentle touches along her back or on her hair. It was as empty as her bed in Seattle had been, very clearly not what she’d come home for.
“Mm…my flight arrived later than intended.” Rune tried to slide onto his lap, regretting not bringing a blanket. Had he been out here alone all night? It couldn’t have been warm or comfortable, though she was a little touched that he seemed to care so much about her sleep. “I would have preferred you joined me. I missed you.”
Oh, but it was nice to be back and to have him right in front of her. Touch was her love language and she’d grown to crave his touch against her. The morning without it had been odd but finally she started to feel better.
“Oh.” She tried to keep the disappointment from her voice when he said he had to go in early. There went her hopes of a morning together. Work called, and that meant Sirius had to answer. The country’s safety was more important than a few kisses and cuddles to soothe her for a few hours. “Tonight then, when you return. Perhaps I can steal away your attention at that moment.”
And by ‘perhaps’, she meant absolutely she would. If she had known he would be busy, she wouldn’t have bothered to return home to him. Surely he could spare a half hour to spend with her, in whatever way he wanted. It didn’t even have to be sex, though she’d certainly love if it were.
Mmm, and maybe she wouldn’t be so sleepy then, she thought, rubbing at her eyes in an attempt to wake up fully.
It was only after the sleep was wiped from her eyes that she got a good look at Sirius proper. What had happened last night that had him looking so disheveled? His shoes were still on, his clothes wrinkled from what was most likely him sleeping in them, and…was that blood? Softly she reached out, fingers ghosting over the blood stains on his shirt. “…what happened?”
SIRIUS:
Sirius drew upward as Rune settled into his lap, his posture stiffening and straightening until he looked the part of the FBI agent. This was not a mask that Sirius regularly wore, but it was better than feeling all of the emotion and hurt and fear and pain and guilt that brewed within him now. It was easier to focus on getting answers.
He’d never had this before.
Typically, when Sirius was in moods like this, he was entirely alone. He had damn near worked himself to death back in Miami, hunting Heeler down as though his very life depended upon it. But that was long, long before Rune. This feeling had come and gone through the years when cases heated up or when something suck with him, but that his partner had been hurt? It wasn’t as easy to snap out of it now as he had when she’d seen this version of him before…
He had tried to warn her, hadn’t he? It was time, at least, for her to see this side of him too. “I missed you too,” he replied honestly, but he could hear that his tone was not right. “I didn’t want to wake you. It was a late night…” Or an early morning? Time hadn’t really mattered in the hours that followed Kaito’s defeat.
Guilt gnawed at him and anger followed soon after. He was late again. Too late to save his partner, too late to give Rune the attention that she deserved, too late to be of any use. And with that thought, his expression became even stonier.
“I don’t know, Rune,” he told her cooly. “Things went bad at work. I’m not sure when I’ll be home.” Late nights and early mornings were typical of him when things got like this. His scheduled hours were of no importance. And he knew that was wrong. Rune deserved his attention, he loved to have her home, but right now he couldn’t think of anything but what had happened.
Even now, with her settled in his lap, Sirius found himself trying to plan his next step. What would he start with tomorrow? The lab? Maybe he could get the shells tested, he’d made sure that they were protected before he’d picked them up. Or perhaps he ought to visit Kaito again? Or reread the files on his desk, or…
Arceus, there was so much to do. He didn’t know where to begin. And all of these wasted hours meant more death and more destruction.
The feeling of her finger ghosting over his jacket drew his attention back to the present. Her touch grounded him, reminded him of where he was at the moment. Sirius found himself between two worlds, torn between her and the case. “Kaito…” he murmured, “it’s my fault. He followed a lead and I didn’t see his note until well after he’d left.”
Sirius felt his frown deepen slightly. He hadn’t been so honest with anyone, but he could tell Rune. And if she judged him? He would deserve it. “He’s alive. In the hospital. I was there until…” Honestly, he didn’t know what time. “I can’t just let them get away with this.”
RUNE:
Something wasn’t right. This wasn’t the man she’d come to know. There was no affection in his gaze, no warmth in his tone of voice. Though he said he missed her, her usual welcome home wasn’t there, it was empty. He was empty. And the way he looked at her had her on edge in a way she hadn’t felt with him since…
Since Tampa. When they’d been so enamored with their weekend in Miami that she’d interrupted his work trip.
This was different though. The way he looked at her made it seem like he wasn’t even trying to focus on her at all. At least in Tampa he had, aside from when she’d surprised him when he’d come home. She’d been able to distract him from his thoughts then, but this morning? It seemed a nigh impossible task when he barely reacted to her presence at all.
And when he did react, it wasn’t the way she wanted. “Sirius, no. Do not close yourself off from me.” Watching him tell her just what had happed the day before, watching his expression change as he sorted through the memories, the emotions, made Rune frown in return. She wanted him to tell her what was wrong, what had happened, not shut her out entirely.
Once he explained though, she understood, at least somewhat, as to why he was so off that morning. Her arms went around his neck as she hugged him close, hoping she could provide some small amount of comfort. “This is not your fault.” He was not the one who injured his partner and there was no telling what may have happened even if Sirius had been there. There was no use fretting over what ifs, not now.
But though they couldn’t change the past, the future was still in the air. “You will find them,” Rune said with confidence. “You found Heeler, you will find whoever did this too.” She had the utmost faith in him, perhaps more than she should. Maybe it was love talking, or she just believed he was that good at what he did, but she truly believed Sirius would find whoever it was that had hurt his partner. He would find them and he would make them pay.
That’s what the FBI did, right?
Her arms loosened as she pulled back just enough to be able to kiss him softly. “Shower with me now, and I will spend the day with Kaito while you catch them.” For his state of mind and for herself. Though their communication was infrequent, Rune liked the other agent and was genuinely saddened to hear he’d been injured so badly. With Sirius otherwise occupied with the case, and with no idea when he would return home, she wouldn’t mind the company either, if Kaito was well enough for it. The injury had to be bad if it left such a bloodstain on Sirius’s shirt and had him this worried.
At least with a shower he'd have an excuse to change clothes too.
SIRIUS:
Sirius was a man of many faces. He could be boyish and charming, seductive and flirtatious, and a damn good F.B.I. agent, but he could not be all of these people at once. He’d tried to shield Rune from this version of himself for as long as he possibly could, he loved her too deeply to risk losing her because of his icy exterior, but he wasn’t sure that he could survive what had happened without this facade.
She loved him, she would stay. If anyone could see through this, could still find him beneath the cold, it would be Rune.
Right?
There was a nagging question at the back of his mind, warning him that she might not want want him like this or that she might run from him. His fingers curled in the fabric of her clothing, anchoring her to him, trying to grasp to this lifeline. Sirius loved her and he couldn’t imagine what it might be like without her there by his side.
He couldn’t quite meet her eye. She knew him well enough to see that this was an attempt at protection, to guard himself against the trauma and guilt that yesterday had brought. It was easier to be this person, to withdraw and focus on what he could do, rather than wallow in the feelings and drown. He’d always been action oriented, after all, this was simply the way he’d learned to handle it through his own trauma and pain.
“I haven’t closed you out, Rune.” He told her, and there was a note of certainty in his voice, considering what he’d said thus far. “I can explain it all, but I can’t…” A bit of the air seemed to leave him. “I can’t get lost in the emotion behind it. Not until this is over. I’m not as effective when I’m…” Arceus, what were all of these feelings swirling just beneath the surface? There were too many to name. “When I let emotion take over. There’s too much to do.”
But then she wrapped her arms around him. Sirius stiffened slightly at first and hesitated, but after a moment spent arguing with himself, he permitted himself to give into her if only slightly. Sirius kept his fingers buried in the fabric of her clothes, but he let his body press closer to hers and he turned slightly to press his cheek to her. “I was too late, Rune. I came back late from lunch and I didn’t see where he was going until I got back.” Sirius pressed his eyes closed. “If I’d gotten there sooner. I…” He stopped himself. There was no use going forward with this, he’d waver.
He couldn’t be weak right now.
Not if he was going to find the people who’d done this to Kaito as Rune said. “I’ll find them,” he agreed with a nod. “I can’t undo this, but I can make damn sure they pay for it.” Justice wasn’t supposed to be snarling or vengeful, but Sirius was not particularly good at that version. He was invested in his work, cared deeply about protecting people, and he couldn’t be so impartial… even if outwardly he tried to be in times like these.
He met her eye at last when she pulled back, and kissed her back gently. No matter how cold he could be, how stony and stoic, he would never hurt her. She was his person, his heart, his love, and he could never be a threat to her.
Sirius only had time to nod briefly in response to Rune’s demand. She was right. He needed a shower… Of course he knew that, but it was what she said next that surprised him. Sirius blinked, a faint crease forming between his brows, and he met her eye. “You will?” He asked, a note of confusion in his voice. And then, he considered it. “I…” Truly, he was touched by this selfless act. His inclination was to say no, there was still a risk that his attackers might return, but Kaito was being guarded. “There might still be danger,” he warned her. “I couldn’t ask you to do that.”
RUNE:
Rune wanted him to open up to her. She wanted to know what emotions he was blocking out, wanted to know just what was running through his head. He said he hadn’t shut her out, and he said it with such decisiveness that she wanted to believe him. He said after. That wasn’t a never, it was just a not now, and that she could respect. He’d been patient with her when she wasn’t able or ready to speak of certain topics, and she could afford him the same courtesy. “After, then. When you are done, I will listen. I love you.” She loved him at his best and she loved him at his worst. If what had happened was so bad that he couldn’t handle it, she would just stay by his side until he could.
Feeling him press ever so slightly closer was the sign that he truly hadn’t completely blocked her out though. It was the hint of warmth that she was looking for, that her Siri was still there underneath it all. It was the sign she needed to truly believe him and be patient.
There was enough guilt in his voice to tug at her heartstrings. “It is still not your fault,” she insisted. “Perhaps you would have been just as injured.” The thought gave her pause, and she hugged him just a little tighter. What would she have done if she’d returned from her Seattle victory just to find her love in the hospital? She didn’t even want to consider it. “Kaito surely does not blame you either.” If she knew anything about Sirius’s partner, it was that he was fair. His descriptions of Sirius during work highlighted both the best and the worst of him. She believed he wouldn’t blame his partner.
And then she brightened inside. He had nodded. That was agreement and Rune couldn’t help but smirk in return. He may be caught up in handling the events of the previous day, but she could at least try to take his mind off it for just a few moments. Her hands slid down from around his neck to start undoing his tie, her gaze not leaving his.
Rune was only slightly put out that he doubted her, though she did not show it beneath the confidence. “Come now, Sirius, am I not the strongest trainer you know? I will be fine.” If her hair hadn’t still been tied up in her bedtime ponytail, she would have flipped it over her shoulder. “Besides, you are not asking. He is my…” Was it too soon to call him a friend? “Text friend. He has kept me entertained with your antics before. It is only fitting that I return the favor.”
Rune wouldn’t have suggested such a thing if she didn’t have every intention of carrying through with it.
“I will alert you if anything changes.” Perhaps it would put some part of his mind at ease if she was there in case anything went wrong with Kaito. He could put aside worrying about his partner and focus entirely on finding the culprits. The sooner he did, the sooner her Sirius was back to her, and she would do anything to make that happen.
SIRIUS:
‘I love you.’ Those three little words should not have come as a surprise to Sirius. It was no secret that Rune loved him. She loved him deeply, enough that she’d brought him home to her family, that she’d taken him to her gym, that she had told him of the pain and hur that she had experienced there. Despite her love, however, Sirius had never expected that she would say that she loved him like this.
This part of Sirius had not known love before.
He could be serious when it came time to study for important exams or when he had to pass some sort of training exercise in police academy, but this man? This stoic, no nonsense version of Siri had come about after Heeler. It was built from trauma, from an inability to deal with the overload of emotion, and he learned to focus on the obstacle ahead of him in order to survive.
But love? The man holding her in his arms, the man that he was now, certainly didn’t deserve her love. Still, he pulled her greedily toward him. The love that he felt for her was undeniable. Even when he tried to swallow his emotion, to force away the unnecessary noise, he loved Rune deeply. It could not be wiped away with a mask like this.
“I love you too,” he murmured. The words did not have his usual humor or kindness or teasing, but an undeniable honesty. “I’m just… I can’t deal with all of this right now.” He couldn’t handle the fallout from the day before. Sirius couldn’t afford to come loose, not now.
He knew that she was right. If he’d gone with Kaito, he might have ended up hurt too, but it would have improved their chances. Maybe they would have been alright. Hell, maybe they would have arrested the pair. “I could have been, but that’s part of the job.” He wore a reminder across his chest, those damned letters that she’d found in the aftermath of their first morning together. The inherent danger in his work had never been a secret, and it was more dangerous now that he was working big cases in D.C. “I should have been there.”
And yet, he desperately hoped that Rune was right. He wasn’t sure that he’d be able to live with himself if Kaito blamed him for what had happened. If he did? Well, Sirius knew that he’d probably be right in doing so. “I hope you’re right,” he murmured, his voice slightly distant. Sirius dared not put too much hope in what he’d said.
Sirius kept his eyes trained on hers, drawing his chin up slightly as she undid the tie around his throat. He was on high alert when he was like this, always a bit more cautious than usual, but he trusted Rune with his life. She would not hurt him. She loved him. He could undress himself, but he appreciated her help. This way, he wouldn’t have to face the blood. His clothes were probably ruined at this point. There was no getting this much blood out.
“You are the strongest trainer I know,” he stated, rather matter of factly. It was true. He’d never met a trainer as strong as Rune. He’d seen any trainer with her style and finesse. “I know you can take care of yourself, but I can’t let you go in there without knowing.” Sirius felt a faint crease form between his eyebrows, an emotion that he hadn’t meant to let free. “I would never forgive myself if anything happened to you.”
Slowly, Sirius warmed to the idea. He appreciated that she was willing to look after his partner. Kaito could be in no better hands than Rune's. She was so kind to him. With one hand, Sirius let go of her clothing and brought his fingers gently to her cheek. “I can’t tell you how much this means to me.” He told her honestly. His voice was still flat, still not quite his usual affect, but there was something more there. Oh yes, there was love and hurt and guilt behind those words, but it was something. There was a crack in his facade.
“It shouldn’t be for too long. Just until his family comes. I can’t leave him in there alone. It’s hard enough to feel like shit…” Sirius knew from experience. There was nothing lonelier then waking along in a hospital bed.
RUNE:
Rune did not differentiate the different sides of Sirius. The flirty man from her dreams that she’d met in DC, the man with the cracks in his heart she’d met on the beach, the man who seemed to have nothing more but work on his mind before her then, they were all still her Siri. Above all else, he was the man that she had chosen and she loved him with all her heart. He was more than everything.
The way he pulled her closer spoke more than his words ever could. No matter how he was feeling, how he was reacting to her at that moment, he did still love her the way he had before. He said as much a moment later, but it was the touch that really conveyed his feelings. Touch had always been such a constant for them.
That he wouldn’t talk to her about his feelings stung a bit, and Rune frowned slightly, but she did not let go of him. When she had needed time to speak of Declan, he had given it to her without complaint, and he deserved the same respect, no matter how much she wished he would share. “I would like it if you would tell me, Sirius,” Rune said after a moment, “and I will not mock you for a moment of weakness. But as long as this is not forever, I will not force you tonight.” Eventually, if this went on for too long, but not now, not tonight.
Not when Kaito was freshly wounded, as Sirius could have been. When Sirius seemingly brushed off her concern for that, her frown deepened, but he had a point. Sirius had willingly joined the FBI and so he knew the risks. It was hardly her place to complain about the possible injuries, but she was displeased nonetheless. “Then Kaito also understood the risks of his job. This is not your fault. I am certain he will say similar once he has awoken.” Certainty, even if she didn’t know exactly how bad Kaito’s condition was.
She’d know more later.
It was just his tie, just a mere scrap of cloth that Rune slowly slid free from around his neck, but the simple action meant so much more. It spoke of trust, of an intimacy that they shared between them, and Rune’s heart ached in her chest. Oh, how she’d missed him while she was gone. It seemed like every trip home or across the country got harder and harder, and she found herself counting the days until she returned to DC, until she returned to him.
When the tie was fully removed, her hands moved to the buttons on his shirt, starting to undo them slowly from the top down. Her eyes stayed on his for a moment more before she leaned forwards, lips pressing against his forehead in a silent ‘I love you.’ Touch said everything.
Rune was always a proud person, had been since she was a small child and her grandfather had instilled lesson after lesson about her family name into her. But hearing Sirius admit to her strength always bolstered her confidence in ways few other things did. He had seen her battle, had faced her one on one, and had gone up against some of the worst the world had to offer, and still he thought her the strongest trainer. The current Sirius wasn’t trying to flatter her. He was freely admitting to her strength, even if it was tinged with worry, and Rune brushed off the concern. “I will have Glaurung at the ready, if you are so insistent. No one will hurt me.” Her beloved Serperior wouldn’t let that happen.
She leaned into the touch on her cheek, internally reveling in the contact. “I will stay until you pick me up on your way home.” A statement, not a request. In an ideal world, Sirius would be able to stop in and check on Kaito at the end without worrying too much about him during the day, she’d have something to do since Sirius was busy for however knows long, and Kaito would have someone there once he awoke. She had plenty of reading to catch up on in the meantime, so there was no downside to her. And if it really meant so much to Sirius? All the better.
SIRIUS:
Life could be cruel. There were so many who’d had it worse than Sirius, and he understood that, but the things that he’d dealt with had shaped him. His father’s departure, Heeler’s attack, the way Nova had left without a word… it hard hurt. Sirius had scars that were plain to see (though better hidden now) in his skin, of course, but the worst ones were buried deep within.
He had learned how to cope by stepping into the role that was expected of him, be it the shameless flirt or workplace annoyance or even the man that he was now. Chilly and stoic, this was a part of him born out of the hardship that he’d endured.
He watched the little frown appear on her lips and readied himself for Rune’s annoyance. Truthfully, Sirius wasn’t sure how to deal with this. Usually he could find the right thing to say, could open up about what he was feeling even though it was hard, but now? Arceus, he’d come undone. This was not meeting Nova in Miami or telling her why he was afraid to enter a relationship with her (such a silly fear in hindsight), but the fact that his blasé attitude had very nearly cost his partner his life. For all of his loyalty, all of his righteousness, Sirius had fallen through.
“I know you won’t mock me, Rune,” he told her honestly. Sirius trusted Rune. Through each one of their hard conversations, when he’d wanted desperately to run from her, Rune had been kind and had reserved her judgement. It was part of why he trusted her the way that he did. Sirius had told her things that were hard and ugly, and she’d never wavered. “I trust you. It’s me…” He murmured. “The things I’ve told you before were things I’d learned to deal with. I haven’t processed this yet, it’s still new. I could have––“ Sirius stopped himself.
He could have cost his partner his life.
No, it wasn’t entirely on him. Kaito had made a decision to go out alone in the hopes of finding the assassins, and it was a miracle that he hadn’t been killed. Alone, blood soaking into the pavement, barely holding onto consciousness. Sirius closed his eyes tightly and tried to rid himself of the image. He’d been on both sides of it now. He knew Kaito’s pain and now he understood Gomez’s guilt.
“I’m sorry,” he murmured, his voice was low and introspective. “There’s still a lot that I’ve got to work through. Give me time?” It was all that he could ask of her. If she needed answers now, Sirius would try for her but he wasn’t sure where this would lead this morning. It was better if he had time to sort through some of these emotions and he could come to her with something a bit clearer.
Could she really understand if he told her about all of these enmeshed emotions? He wasn’t sure. Better to keep them both safe from it.
She was right, of course. Kaito knew the risks and had accepted them just as Sirius had. The difference was that Kaito was not usually so willing to rush headfirst into dangerous situations. He was supposed to be the one that thought things through, the one that made sure there was a plan, the one that waited when the timing was wrong. What had he been thinking?
“You’re right,” he agreed, “I know, but we’re partners for a reason. I’m supposed to be there when he needs me.” A pause. “Just like I’m supposed to be there for you. What if I can’t protect either of you?” He asked. Despite the question his voice and expression were still rather calm. But the thought terrified him…
Rune’s fingers unfastened his tie with ease, freeing Siri of the oppressive thing, and he felt her start on the buttons his shirt. Despite the eye contact, this was not sexual, but a different sort of intimacy entirely. Trust, genuine care, the sort of quiet love that he craved. And he felt himself melt slightly when she pressed a kiss to his forehead. He swelled with love and wrapped his arms around her, pulling her tightly to him in a hug, his head buried in her.
No words, just desperate closeness. She could ease his mind, rid him of these thoughts, Siri needed her.
“I insist,” Sirius agreed in response. “There will be someone with the agency there too, but I still want you to be ready.” If they’d done this to Kaito, they could do it to whoever was guarding the room. He trusted her, not whatever random agent had earned the assignment. “We can go in together before I head to the office. They might not let you in otherwise.” And then, after a brief pause, he added “Thank you, Rune.” She’d ensured that he had one less thing to worry about and he couldn’t be more grateful.
Sirius nodded. He’d make sure that she got home safely too, it wasn’t a question. “We don’t need to go anywhere for a while though. We have time. I…” he hesitated and his expression tightened despite his words. “I need you with me for a little bit first though.”
RUNE:
“I already said I would wait, Sirius. You have been patient with me. It is only right that I give you the same chance.” She’d had years to deal with Declan, to find the words to explain the hurt he’d caused, but this? This was brand new. She couldn’t expect him to be able to talk about it so soon.
She’d like it if he could, so she knew what to do for him, but she didn’t expect it.
The emotions, the thoughts, going through his head were ones Rune could only imagine. She’d never had to picture someone close to her in such pain, but to actually live through it? It was impossible for her to imagine what Sirius was going through. “Take what time you need.” As long as he opened up to her one day, she would wait. Whatever she could do when he was ready, that would have to be enough. All she could do now was hold him and try to brush the invasive thoughts away.
“And if I cannot protect you? If I am not able to keep you safe, will you blame me for it?” She wouldn’t blame him if he was unable to protect her from something she got herself into. If they are across the country from each other, or if she made a bad decision in battle, it wasn’t his job to make sure she was always safe. Though she appreciated the concern, he had to be realistic about it. He couldn’t save everyone all the time and that wasn’t his fault. “You are there for him now, and I know you will find who did this. You are a good partner to him.”
And if Sirius needed to hear it from Kaito himself, well, it was a good thing he’d be stopping by when he dropped her off and picked her up. Surely the other agent would be willing to ease his fears a bit.
Only three buttons on his shirt were undone before he pulled her tight to him, and Rune didn’t try to fight it. If her hands hand’t been trapped between them, she would have stroked at his hair, but as it was, she just rested against him. Oh, how she loved him, even at his weakest moments. A simple hug like this meant so much, conveyed so much feeling between them.
It was always a shame when he had to let go.
“As you wish, Sirius. I will be ready.” This truly was bothering him. Though it would certainly be a bit of an issue for the doctors space-wise, if Glaurung was what it would take for Sirius to feel at ease, she would agree to it. Her oldest partner would have no issues settling down to quietly protect the room, and hopefully whoever Sirius was worried about showing up would be hesitant to approach the ten foot grass snake.
Perhaps it was her overconfidence, but she was certain her Pokemon were stronger than whatever agents were stationed outside of his room too. There would be no better guard than her, and Sirius could check in as he needed.
And if he dropped her off and picked her up, she could make sure he did not work too long. Rune wouldn’t let him sleep on the couch again, not while she was there in DC, and she was’t going to leave for Las Vegas until they had solved their current case. No matter how long it took.
Her lips pressed to his softly, just for a moment, her hands cupping his face. As she pulled away, she met his eye, her voice low. “You have me forever. But if I can distract you from yourself for even a moment, I will do so gladly.” No matter what it took, if she could give him a moment’s peace, she would. Whether that was here or in the shower, it did not matter. Only he did.
SIRIUS:
She would wait.
His gaze fixed upon hers, searching her expression for any sign of annoyance or general uncertainty, but Sirius found that she meant it. He nodded briefly, as if to promise that he would tell her one day, once Kaito was better and he wasn’t being constantly bombarded by guilt and sadness and heartache.
“Thank you,” he murmured, his voice low and gentle despite the chill on his expression. It meant the world to him that Rune was willing to give him time to heal and untangle his emotions before he tried to explain them. Throughout their relationship, Sirius really had tried to be honest about his feelings with Rune. It was something that he’d struggled with in previous relationships, but there was something about her that made him feel safe and brave enough to tell all of the hardest parts.
Well, most of them. There were still some events left unspoken between them, but those were for another day.
Rune’s question gave him pause. He hadn’t really considered it in reverse. His work centered around protecting people, it was literally in the job description, and it spilled over into Siri’s personal life. He would do anything the keep the people that he loved safe from harm. Truthfully, he didn’t expect the same, but wasn’t that what partners were supposed to do?
Sirius hesitated briefly before asking her a question. “You would try to protect me, wouldn’t you?” But he already knew the answer. If he was attacked with Rune, he felt certain that she would do anything in her power to keep him safe. It was the price of loving someone. Or… was that just the way that he showed love? “It’s what partners do.” Romantic partners and partners like Kaito and Sirius, they were meant to look after one another. “I know that he probably doesn’t blame me, just like I wouldn’t blame you if you couldn’t keep me safe, but I… wasn’t even there for him. I should have been.”
If he’d been on time, things might have been different. Sirius sighed softly and pulled her close. He needed Rune near him, needed some sort of physical touch to show him that everything would be alright. Wouldn’t it?
He breathed her in, holding her close and permitted himself a moment to be weak.
“Thank you,” he replied with a little nod. Rune was a fighter, and oh so capable of defending herself, but he’d do her a disservice if he made her feel as though she was safe in the hospital. If the assassins could do this to Kaito, Arceus knew what they might do to Rune if she was not prepared. At least if she had her pokémon at the ready, he could be sure that she had an extra line of defense.
If she promised to be ready for an attack, Sirius wouldn’t have to worry so much about Rune or Kaito. It was what she’d intended after all, wasn’t it? She agreed to spend the day at his partner’s side to ease Siri’s mind and to make sure that Kaito was safe. This way, Sirius could dig into the case and try to figure it out for himself.
Her fingers closed around his face and his eyes locked on hers again. The reminder of forever, that she would be by his side until they were no more, made the ice in his expression melt slightly. Words like these brought something out in him, as if to ground him, and he was beginning to trust that she really would be by his side forever. The thought damn near took his breath away, even now.
Distractions were welcome. He’d never had them before when things got bad, Rosie tried her best, but even she could not refocus him. Rune, however, might have better luck. Touch, after all, was his love language. He hesitated briefly and immediately, the thoughts of the blood and hospital made him close his eyes tightly. Arceus, he wanted to beg Rune for reprieve and to allow her to recapture his attention, but guilt ate at him again. “I don’t think I…” A pause, his expression became puzzled as he tried to understand the emotion that he felt now. He didn’t deserve a distraction, wasn’t that what made this mess in the first place?
Sirius let out a soft hiss, frustration bubbling through. The cracks in his facade had begun to show. Maybe this was what he needed… maybe Rune could help him break free from the emotions that plagued him and he could refocus on the important bits after? Or perhaps he was being selfish… At last, he nodded. “Please, Rune, he murmured, an unexpected plea in his tone. Sirius needed her help and he let his arms fall away from her, fingers grasping hungrily at her hips. “Distract me.”
When Sirius had doubted her innocence with her grandfather’s schemes, after everything they’d shared together, she’d thought that was the end. There was no future with someone who hadn’t trusted her, even though she’d trusted him to handle the case of her grandfather properly. He’d actually suspected that she might be involved. Had he simply been using her? Or did he truly believe her capable of the things her grandfather did?
Either which way, his doubt, along with everything else she was dealing with, made ending it easy. For once it was easier to walk out the door and fly back to England rather than return.
She’d thought it would be simple enough to get over. Though she loved him dearly, Sirius had helped lead Tristan Alcott to death, and with him went her grandmother, unable to live without the love of her life. Rune and Scorpius suddenly found themselves in positions that they hadn’t expected to take over for another few years, and this without the support of Tristan’s experience behind them. They’d been dropped on the mountain top of power without the solid base they thought they’d have.
It was shaky. It was tenuous. It was painful. It was hard. Yet somehow the cousins managed to push through it together.
Somewhat together. Scorpius had Eleanor to confide in, to assist him when he needed it. Rune was alone. She hadn’t told a soul about how she’d ended things with Sirius in a moment of hurt and anger, and she didn’t let herself dwell in regret ether.
Her decision had been made. There was no going back, not anymore. All she could do was throw herself into her gym work, doing anything to keep her mind off the man she left behind in the USA. Despite the betrayal, the hurt, the anger, she still loved him. And though she tried to keep herself from admitting it, it just made every thought of him hurt more. He had been more than everything and she’d let it slip through her fingers.
The weeks apart had let the fire of her anger die down to embers. She was hurt still by the suspicion he’d shown her, but perhaps he’d been right in the end, as Scorpius and Ellie had tried to reason with her after she’d finally broken down and told them. Tristan Alcott had fooled everyone, including his own family, for decades. Was it wrong to wonder if she wasn’t the same, knowing how she’d adored and idolized him?
Olivia’s wedding just made it worse. She was a bridesmaid, standing front and center and watching two of her oldest friends celebrate a love that was so happy, so true, and all she could think of was how it was almost her and Sirius. He was it for her, the only one she wanted to spend the rest of her life with. Or he had been, before everything.
When Leo, drunker than he usually was, asked her where Sirius was for the third time that night, a not so sober Rune stood, gave her cousin a Look, and left immediately. An hour later she found herself on an airplane to the United States regretting everything.
She should have taken Rayquaza, even if she wasn’t sure she could hold on in her current state. She shouldn’t be going at all, even though her heart still wanted him, despite everything. She was just going to make it worse. It’d been weeks and weeks and he had probably already found someone to warm his bed.
She still remembered the dreams she had of him before they met, the ones that had made her wonder some very inappropriate things.
More drinking was the only solution. Enough to keep herself from sobering up.
Rune wasn’t sure how she got from the airport to Sirius’s apartment, but she found herself standing outside the door at one in the morning looking a mess. Though she had tried so hard to dress properly for the wedding and hadn’t bothered to change before she left for the States, the three hours she’d been at the party and the seven hour flight and the hour to leave the airport…she was sure she looked a mess.
Sirius probably didn’t even want to see her.
She should just return home before he knew.
The sharp pain in her chest at the thought had her knocking on the door before she could stop herself. Maybe he was asleep and wouldn’t hear it. Maybe he’d be so mad that he’d send her away immediately.
But Arceus, all she wanted was to see him again.
SIRIUS:
He’d known better than to fall in love.
Sirius had awoken in the middle of the night with her name on his lips. The bed beside him was cold, the blankets undisturbed, and he reached for her as he had a hundred times before. Only when he woke, his mind whirring to the present, did he feel the ache of loss. He withdrew his hand quickly, as though he’d been burned, and turned onto his back to follow the pattern of light on the ceiling above.
She had promised him forever, and he had started to believe it too. Maybe, he thought, just maybe she would stay by his side. They’d spoken of marriage, of the possibility of children, of where they would settle down. But it was gone now.
And what’s worse? He’d been the one who’d fucked it up.
The realization that Tristan Alcott was the leader of Elysion had come as a blow. Sirius remembered how stunned he’d felt, as though he’d been punched in the gut, and his world had come crashing down on him. Rune’s beloved grandfather, the one he’d met, had orchestrated the deaths and injuries of hundreds and hundreds of people. Himself included and she might very well be involved.
Reassurance had come later. Erik and Rath had insisted that she was not part of Elysion, and in time he’d believed them, but it had been too late… The doubt in his mind had shattered the trust between them, had hurt Rune and made her angry, and in the end she’d left as a result of his stupidity.
Sirius hissed softly through his teeth, closing his eyes as if to try to block it out, but there would be no reprieve. The ache in his chest was persistent, the sort of hurt that no amount of Advil or alcohol could possibly cure him of. And even bedfellows did little to help. They weren’t her. He’d tried, but ultimately he made some excuse to leave before things went too far.
And then came the knock at the door.
Siri’s eyes snapped open once more, his body rigid, and he pushed himself upright in bed. He squinted through the darkness, as though the shadows might have answers for him. Who was here now?
If it was an agent they would have called, right? His service weapon was in the kitchen, in the same place that he always left it, and he slipped silently from bed into the main room. In just seconds, he was in front of the door, weapon in reach but not in hand, and peered through the little peephole.
Rune. He blinked, but she was still standing there before him. Heartache and confusion washed over him at once. He ran a hand through his hair, taking a deep breath in preparation for whatever the hell this was, and steeled himself before opening the door.
There, before him, he could see the dress and the way that her hair had been done up. His expression did not shift, however. Instead, he lifted his chin slightly in defiance, and searched her expression. “Why are you here, Rune?” He asked without any of his usual warmth. “It’s late.” She must know that, right…? Hope bubbled up in his chest and he tried desperately to swallow it down. Foolish heart, still hopeful despite the finality of their last conversation.
RUNE:
Rune wasn’t sure she even expected the door to open, so when it did, and Sirius was standing there, it took her a moment to respond, too busy staring at him. The strength seemed to leave her legs, and she sunk to the ground, not caring about getting her dress dirty.
Because Arceus, there he was, in front of her, after all the days that had passed. If it wasn’t for the lack of warmth in his face, it would be like nothing had changed. But that iciness was a change, the biggest change, and for a moment, Rune regretted ever showing up on his doorstep. He clearly didn’t want her back.
But he’d called her Rune.
Maybe it was simply habit, maybe using her nickname was nothing more than that, but it gave her just a bit of courage to push on and say what she wanted to say. Perhaps she still had a chance to fit things.“Siri, I…” But despite that courage, she couldn’t find the words to express herself properly. Rune was never the best at putting her feelings into words, usually relied on actions or Scorpius to assist. Why was she there? How many times had she asked herself that on the flight over?
It was against all she was to beg him to accept her back, to toss aside her pride just for someone else, but this was Sirius. What if that was the only way she could keep him in her life?
Did she even want him in her life, after he’d doubted her so?
She hadn’t thought so, but the emptiness and loneliness that had only grown while they’d been apart said otherwise. The words and plans they’d shared before her world had fallen apart had been entirely heartfelt. It seemed so long ago, but at one point, she was certain she was going to marry him, was certain they’d be together forever.
A small part of her still hoped for those things.
A bigger part, with the drinks she’d had. It was practically screaming at her that he was still what she wanted, even if she didn’t realize it. She’d flown across oceans because she missed him, so what was a little bit of pride in the end?
“I know it is late,” she started again, trying her best to get words out. “Livi got married and I…” And she what? What could she say that wouldn’t have him closing the door in her face? “Can I fix this? I need you.”
SIRIUS:
He couldn’t understand why she was here.
She had been furious with him the last time that they’d spoken, and he’d had little choice but to endure her anger. He knew, damn well, that she was right in all of the things that she’d said.
They’d spoken of a future together, how could they possibly have one if he couldn’t trust in her? If he believed that she was a criminal that had used him all of this time? Sirius knew that he’d been wrong, and had tried to explain why he’d felt the way that he did, but there was no fixing what he’d done. His failure to believe in her had destroyed them.
He saw the way that she started to fall and reached for her instinctively, crouching as she collapsed in the hopes of cushioning her fall. Just as he’d done it though, he pulled sharply back. He couldn’t imagine that she would want his hands on her. “Are you alright?” He asked, unsure whether to be concerned or annoyed or amused. Arceus, had something happened to her?
She sat on the floor in front of his apartment at one in the morning in a beautiful, but wrinkled dress, with her hair and make up done and the smell of alcohol in the air.
Ah, so that’s what this was. He set his jaw and narrowed his eyes slightly as she tried to explain why she had come. Her explanation didn’t satisfy him.
She’d been lonely at Olivia’s wedding, their recent break up weighed heavily on her mind, and she’d returned to the man that she’d thought she’d marry. In the morning, she’d regret this. “You wanted what she has.” Happiness, love, loyalty. Sirius shook his head slightly. “But you don’t want that with me. Our last conversation… Well, you made it very clear. Rune, you walked away from this.”
Internally, tried to dismiss the way that she felt, to explain why he thought that she was here. Because if she really did want him, she would have come back sober in the daytime. She would have called first.
Then again… this was Rune, she might not be willing to put her pride at risk if she was in a different state of mind.
‘I need you.’ Sirius felt his heart lurch in his chest and his gaze dropped to his feet, it was all that he could to try to keep himself from reaching for her. “Don’t do this,” he warned her with a little shake of his head. Siri’s voice wasn’t as calm or steady as he’d hoped it would be. “Please don’t do this. You’ve been drinking. I… I can't watch you leave again.” His heart couldn’t take having this conversation a second time. He couldn’t get his hopes up only to have them shattered.
He stood and stepped back, hesitating in the doorway. He could close the door and try to block this out of his mind. It might be less painful in the long run, but he couldn’t leave her in the hallway. If Livi had gotten married in England, which he was fairly certain Rune had told him when they were together, Rune had come all the way here in the middle of the night. The least that he could do was invite her in. “You can come in, I guess. I…” Fuck. He dared to glance at her again, heart aching in his chest. She really did look beautiful, despite the wrinkles in the dress and the way that her hair and make up fell. Sirius wouldn’t say so aloud, but he missed her desperately. “You need to sleep it off.”
If they were together he’d have scooped her up off of the floor, but he wasn’t sure what to do now.
RUNE:
It was one in the morning, closer to seven for her when counting time zones, and it was a miracle she was still awake. Maybe it was the alcohol, maybe it was the longing, but something had kept her going until he had answered the door and stood there in front of her. That was when her strength had given out and she’d seen him reach for her as she’d sat on the ground in front of his apartment.
Maybe she still had hope after all.
But he’d pulled back, and the look he gave her after she’d tried to explain herself made her regret trying. Though she wasn’t a part of Elysion in the end, it seemed he still doubted her words, doubted her, and it still hurt her just as badly as it had when they’d broken up.
Sirius was only partially right, though. True, she had walked away from this, from him, but he’d doubted her first, and she thought she couldn’t be in that sort of relationship. She thought the time apart would soothe the pain and make it easier to learn to live without him. Instead she found the time only dulled the anger she’d felt and after being reminded how happy love could make someone? Rune realized she’d made a terrible, terrible mistake.
“Yes, with you! I…” She trailed off for a moment before continuing, her voice quiet. Oh, it killed her to admit it, but at this point, there was no denying it, not if she wanted anything to change or go back to how it was. “I was wrong. I just want you…”
They could be happy together. They had been, until she’d walked away and left it behind. Watching Livi and her new husband, it had only reminded her that she’d had the best she possibly could with a man who was more than she could have dreamed of meeting. Their Legendary Pokemon had brought them together, but it was love that had kept them together. And despite the time apart, despite the betrayal she’d felt, she still loved him dearly. What had happened hadn’t been enough to change her feelings in the end; the only difference was her own fault.
Until he turned her away, until he said he couldn’t give her the chance to fix it, she was going to try.
Rune nodded immediately. “I have. Lots of drinks.” At the wedding. On the plane. Enough to keep her courage up and her heart steady. Enough to have given her this crazed idea in the first place. She knew what she was doing (or so she thought). He didn’t get to tell her not to do it after she’d flown all the way over. But how could she convince him that she meant what she said. “I want you.”
He stood, but she wouldn’t be deterred. She reached out both gloved hands towards him, a somewhat hopeful look on her face. “Siri…please?” Honestly, Rune wasn’t quite sure exactly what she was asking him for. To help her up, to pull her in, to hold her close and let her believe that maybe this time they could weather the storm together? At the very least she would hopefully get to feel him beneath her finger tips one last time. Memories had only been able to do so much in the end.
SIRIUS:
Arceus, he wanted desperately to believe her.
Sirius wanted to pull her into his arms and hold her tightly to him. He could imagine the way that his fingers would curl in the fabric of her dress, how he’d press his face into Rune’s shoulder and breathe her in. Maybe in time he could atone for his mistakes, he could make her see just how deeply he still loved her. The feeling made his heart thunder, made his breath catch in his throat, heartbreak had not changed what he felt. Yes, he’d fucked up, but this could still be salvaged… couldn’t it? They’d been so good before it had fallen apart.
But it couldn’t be. Rune would come to her senses in the morning. No matter how badly the heartbreak hurt both of them, she needed someone that would stand by her no matter what and he’d proven that he could not. Sirius would always be too broken… It seemed as though years of being left behind and lied to had made trust impossible. Though he thought that he trusted Rune, his suspicions proved that he did not. Not fully. Not the way that she deserved.
He felt his brows draw together in confusion. Though Sirius wanted desperately to agree to a future together, he knew that it could never happen. “I wanted that too.” He whispered, and he still did. “I thought that we were…” They were going to last. He’d tried to be cautious and to keep himself from falling for her too quickly, but she’d made him feel the sort of stupid, happy, burning love that he’d heard others talk about.
It was the sort of love that wasn’t supposed to break. Sirius hung his head. “I don’t think you were wrong. I ruined this. I thought I trusted you, I swear I did, but when it mattered I fucked up.” And she’d left. Rune didn’t want to hear his reasoning, to understand why he’d put his guard up, she’d chosen to turn his back on him for good. Until now. Why was she back? Seeing her now, claiming that she wanted him back, only reopened these wounds that he’d tried desperately to heal.
“That’s the problem though,” he told her earnestly. “You’ve had lots of drinks and you might change your mind in the morning.” In the light of day, she’d remember the cracks and flaws. They’d be plain to see in the sunlight. “I can’t watch you leave again, Rune.” He repeated. The first time had damn near destroyed him. How was one supposed to go on with life as usual when their heart had been torn from their chest?
And then she reached for him, her hands open to him and he looked up slightly to examine them. “Come on.” He murmured, taking both of her hands in one of his and trying to pull her upright. “You need rest. If you still… feel the same way in the morning, we can talk then.” At least then they could have an honest conversation about what had gone on between them and why she’d changed her mind.
He couldn’t allow her to make a rash decision tonight. No matter how deeply he loved Rune or how badly he wanted to hold her, he couldn’t give in. Love was selfless, wasn’t it? He’d messed up the other parts, but perhaps he could get this right.
RUNE:
“…that we were forever,” she finished for him. They still could be, right? If they fixed it, if they managed to find each other again, forever was still in the cards. As long as they never really ended, forever was still forever. A little hiccup like this, no matter how much it hurt at the moment, could be nothing in the long run, if they let it.
If.
He said wanted. Did he still? She honestly couldn’t tell. Every tell, every sign she thought she saw that maybe, just maybe he still loved her, still wanted her, there was another one saying he was done. He pulled away, looked away, could barely touch her when once they hadn’t been able to keep their hands off each other. It was painful, it was confusing, and a Rune with a few drinks and a lack of sleep was unable to figure out just what he wanted. And that only made her feel worse.
Sirius wasn’t going to leave her on the ground, though. He tugged her onto her feet, murmuring to her with a tone that should have made her heart ache from familiarity, but Rune was focused entirely on the feeling of her hands in his. Oh, how she’d missed this, missed him. But still he insisted on putting it off, on making her rest. She hadn’t come all this way just to sleep, she’d come here for him, to talk and maybe convince him to be hers again. “Will you sleep with me?” It was a compromise, right? How nice it would be to have him next to her again when she woke up in the morning.
But if he said no? She wasn’t going to leave that easily. With what a drunken Rune considered a subtle movement, she tripped on the hem of her dress, sending her stumbling a step or two into Sirius, holding tight to him where she could ‘to stable herself’. Her heels were thinner than her usual shoes, the edge of her dress brushed the ground, and though she could walk perfectly fine in them, it was the perfect excuse. Or so the alcohol in her head said, that is.
In actuality, the move most likely looked far more exaggerated and entirely faked than she could have expected. Sirius, so well versed in reading people form his job, could probably read her intentions as clearly as if she were wearing a sign. A sober Rune would have known that, but then a sober Rune wouldn’t be practically begging her ex boyfriend to let her try to fix things.
If she was going to regret anything in the morning, assuming she remembered, it would be that move.
Drunk Rune didn’t care. Drunk Rune just reveled in having him closer once again.
SIRIUS:
Love could not transcend human life. No matter how deeply he’d loved Rune, or how deeply she’d loved him, their feelings for one another would not last forever. People were simply incapable of such promises… Carsons more so than most people.
Oh, and to think he’d believed for one, brief moment that he might be lucky in love. He might be the one that had found the real thing, but what had he ever done to earn love?
“It was stupid…” he muttered. “I knew better.” But he’d let her talk him into trying. That day they’d spent on the beach in Nags Head was fun and flirtatious, and despite his reservations they’d agreed to be exclusive. It was a huge misstep in hindsight. This was the stark reminder of reality. He had her for about a year and already she’d turned away from him. It wasn’t much of a forever in the long run.
That wasn’t him anyway. He could captivate the imagination and sweet-talk partners for a night or two, and that was the extent of his charm. As far as Sirius was concerned, he was too busted up to be able to have a healthy, happy relationship.
Was he wallowing? Yes, but he’d lost his chance. What was he supposed to do?
He held her hands in his as she stood, her stance a bit wobbly, and he was still taken aback by the way that she looked. She’d stolen his heart for a thousand reasons, but her beauty was what he’d first seen in the dreams. Even now, drunk and tired, she made his heart ache.
“No,” Sirius whispered in response. He hated himself for saying no. This might be his only chance, his last chance, but it was the right thing to do. He was a womanizer, but he worked in law enforcement too and had been raised by a fearsome feminist, he understood that taking advantage like this would be wrong. “Not tonight. You can sleep in our… my bed. I’ll sleep on the couch. We’ll talk when you wake up.”
Of course, it wasn’t what Rune wanted, but he figured that she would prefer it this way in the morning. Arceus, he couldn’t even imagine how awkward if would be to wake up beside her if she had no recollection of the night before. The guilt would be immense.
And then she tripped. The movement was strange, not a natural sort of trip, but he still reached for her and tried to grab her arm to steady her. She’d collapsed onto the floor once already. Even if the trip was purposeful, he worried that she might fall. “What are you doing, Rune? Be careful,” he reminded her a bit more sternly, pulling her gently toward the bedroom. “Scorpius will kill me if you wind up hurt.” No matter how many drinks…
RUNE:
He spoke about their relationship as if it were a mistake, but it wasn’t, not to Rune. He’d bene so perfect for her, so perfect in her life, that it couldn’t have been wrong. “It was not stupid. We were brilliant together.” But it didn’t have to stay past tense, did it? Or had he already moved on? “We still could be.” If they could fix it, they’d still be brilliant. If he still cared about her…
Her hands were so warm in his.
No? That wasn’t the answer she wanted, though it didn’t shock her. But she wouldn’t give up with just one no. “Please, Siri? Come to bed with me?” How many times had those words come out of her mouth while they were still together? Even when all she wanted was for him to get some rest when he was caught up in a case.
A case. Her grandfather’s case. Maybe he still saw her as Tristan’s heir, despite it all. Maybe that was why he refused to join her in bed. He didn’t even want to be in the same room as her. Who would want their enemy so close to them when they were sleeping? If he really thought of her as an enemy, she couldn’t blame him.
The thought was sobering. This whole trip was a mistake. What was she doing?
Her next words were more serious, less playful pleading than a moment prior had been. “I only want the bed if you are in it too.” If she’d made as big of a mistake as she’d thought, it would only hurt to wake there alone. The couch would be enough for her, and it would be easier to leave in the morning. Besides, it would be terribly rude to take his bed from him and force him onto the couch. Even drunk as she was she knew that.
He’d steadied her, was willing to hold her arm, but even then he wasn’t willing to hold her in his arms. Had he not reprimanded her so sternly she may have tried to press closer, but instead she pulled back, a bit shamed. What was she doing? “…of course. I will be careful. As you wish, I will rest.”
A pause. “Scorpius does not know I am here.” No one did. No one even know they’d broken up. She’d left on a whim, set on seeing Sirius and hopefully winning him back, if he’d have her. It had been hard enough convincing him the first time. She should have just stayed in England.
At the very least, no matter what happened that night, Sirius was safe from Scorpius’s wrath.
SIRIUS:
Sirius couldn’t help but sneer. If they’d been so brilliant together, surely they wouldn’t be in this predicament. It was one thing to argue, to need a bit of space while they cooled off, but a break up was final. Evidently, Rune had thought that she couldn’t forgive, or that his transgression was too great, and she’d chosen to end what they’d had.
“It was for a little while…” He agreed. “But it still ended in heartbreak, didn’t it?”
He met her eye, any mask of confidence had faded away and all that was left was hurt and a twinge of hope. “I…” He frowned at her and shook his head. He wanted another chance and to tell her that he loved her, but there wasn’t much point in doing that now. “Let’s talk about it in the morning.” He wasn’t sure she meant any of this and worried that Rune might not remember their conversation the following morning.
Hell, maybe she’d leave before the sun came up. She’d realize just where she was and try to escape before he even noticed. The morning would undoubtedly bring answers but so much pain too…
“I can’t come to bed with you, Rune.” He told her sadly. “I don’t belong there anymore.” Ever since she’d left, he felt like he was adrift. She’d quickly become one of his best friends, his confidante, his beloved. Sirius was a bit lost without her. Who was he supposed to talk to now that he couldn’t confide in her?
And then she insisted that she come to bed with him and he frowned. “You came all this way, you take the bed. I’m fine on the couch. We can talk in the morning.” He sighed softly and gestured to the bedroom. Oh, but she didn’t need directions. This place had once been hers too. “You’re gonna feel like shit tomorrow, you know? You’ll be glad you're in a real bed."
As he wished? Since when? Sirius glanced at her. He wasn’t used to Rune complying to him so easily, and he felt a twinge of regret for his tone. “Good,” he replied with a little nod. At least she’d agreed to rest. He wasn’t usually one to give her commands, but perhaps it was what they needed to make it through.
Siri hoped that he wouldn’t pay for it in the morning.
“He doesn’t?” Siri asked, tilting his head slightly. “Where… does he think you are?” Fuck, should he call her cousin? No, it was too early. And she was an adult, she could be at his apartment if she chose to be. But what did this mean? She wanted him for the night or maybe she didn’t want Scorpius getting involved? Sirius sighed and started toward the bedroom too.
He’d get her settled and sleep on the couch as promised, no matter how badly he wanted to be beside her. He’d missed her. Her presence, her scent, her voice, he missed everything about her in this little apartment. “I hope you’ll stay in the morning. We can talk about all of this then… I…” he started and stopped himself. Yes, he missed her but now was not the time to say such things aloud.
With that, he stepped through the doorway to the bedroom and brought her to the bed. “Sit,” he told her and then moved to the closet. A few seconds later he pulled out a little cardboard box and set it on the bed beside her. “I’m sure you’ve got something in there that you can wear tonight.” Heels and a dress simply wouldn’t do.
RUNE:
The sneer on his face killed her confidence. Had he ever given her that look before?
“It…must it really be over?” she said quietly, perhaps too much so for him to hear. It had ended in heartbreak, but was it really, truly unfixable? The hurt on his face made her doubt it, so she didn’t press further, not then. That hurt was her fault and she wasn’t there to be vindictive and make it worse.
She followed him into the apartment as he answered her, and couldn’t help but frown. Again he wasn’t listening to her. He was so set in whatever he believed that what she said didn’t seem to matter. He wouldn’t come to bed with her, he wouldn’t let her take the couch, he wouldn’t believe that she was what she said and said what she meant. This was why she had left. It was why she had decided in a moment of fury that love couldn’t make up for it and had stormed out.
She’d regretted it after, but perhaps she had made the right decision in the long run.
‘Talk in the morning’ he kept repeating. Rune would rather talk then, but if he was going to be so insistent, then she would wait. He deserved a calmer talk than their previous one had been, and she deserved to know why he refused to listen to her, refused to trust her. It was a conversation she didn’t want to have but knew she needed. She’d rather just get it over with, but sleep apparently had to come first.
She sat on the edge of the bed, watching as he pulled the box out. Only when he mentioned changing clothes did she realize what was in the box, and she wasn’t sure whether to be happy or sad about it. He’d packed up her things, hid them away, but he’d kept them. Did she still have a chance? Was it possible he had kept his feelings for her too?
Rune had left in anger and hadn’t returned for any of her things, so she was certain he was right. There had to be at least one of her nightgowns in the box, unless he had thrown things away. But it brought to light the question of whether her other things were still here. It made her wonder if she’d be leaving with them all in the morning or if they’d be able to be unpacked and returned to their proper spots.
If she could return to where she wanted to belong.
Hesitantly, she reached for his hand to tug on it gently. This whole evening was a mistake, she was certain of it, but at this point, she couldn’t make it worse. One last time she would ask, just once, before she gave up. “Please stay tonight. We can talk in the morning, as you have said, but tonight…” Tonight she just wanted him there. For tonight she could pretend everything was ok, if only he was curled up beside her.
SIRIUS:
Sirius only barely caught what she’d said. Rune had broken their relationship off once and for all. Though he’d hoped that she might change her mind, that she might show up at his door wanting to try again, he’d never imagined that it might actually happen.
And certainly not like this.
His sneer and his gaze fell away as soon as she seemed to realize what exactly this meant. He didn’t want it to be over. Sirius wanted desperately to be able to work through this, to be happy like they’d been before, but he wasn’t sure that they’d be able to manage it. How could they possibly heal scars that ran so deep? His lack of trust had been a deadly blow, but he didn’t know how to trust her now that she’d left him. More importantly still, Sirius couldn’t figure out how they could go back to what they were knowing that they had both been so badly hurt by all that had happened…
“I don’t want it to be,” he told her honestly. His voice was soft now like hers. Sirius had said too much already. As deeply as he loved Rune, he knew that all of this was a mistake. In the morning, if she remembered any of this conversation, she would understand how he felt on these matters of the heart. “But I dunno how we fix this. I know that I fucked it up.” He’d give anything to change what he’d done in the past, but there was no going back.
He set the box gently beside her and hoped that she’d find something inside that was worth wearing. He’d offer her a t-shirt, but it felt wrong to do that now. There were a few that he hadn’t known what to do with, admittedly, that had ended up in the box. They were in her drawer and she’d taken a liking to them, so he’d given them up. If she wanted to throw them away, so be it.
Just as Sirius was about to leave, Rune grabbed his hand. At once, he was pulled in two directions. His heart wanted to stay, to be beside her even if nothing could happen between them, but reasoning and logic told him it was a bad idea.
Oh, but the heart…
Sirius wavered. He could maintain a respectful distance, he could sleep atop the covers, he could fall asleep to the rhythm of her breathing once more. The very thought made him need. She’d always been good at persuading him in matters like these, though it never took much.
But he feared that she would hate him in he morning if she woke up and thought that he’d taken advantage. “I’ll stay for a little while,” he promised. He could sit by he side and wait until she drifted off. He could provide her with a bit of company without the suspicion in the morning. It would have to do for now. He did not want to risk losing her for good because he could not control his want.
And if she took him back? If she really meant all of these things he’d said tonight, he’d gladly sleep by her side every night for however long they lasted. Perhaps it was foolish to hope, but tonight’s events had given him just the faintest glimmer of possibility.
RUNE:
She pulled out one of his t-shirts from the box and stared at it for a moment before putting it to the side. It spoke of an intimacy that she wasn’t sure she wanted to address just yet, not with things in the weird state they were. Would he think she was expecting something if she wore it? It was best not to risk it, not when she had her own nightgowns to choose from. A green one, one of her favorites, that would do.
There was no embarrassment as she slipped out of her dress and heels, just a bit of drunken clumsiness. It was nothing he hadn’t seen before, and as he had been keeping her at arm’s length since she’d arrived, she was starting to wonder if he even found her attractive anymore. Not that it mattered. Her clothes were tossed haphazardly onto the floor; she’d deal with them in the morning. Her nightgown was easily slipped on before she was under the blanket, reaching for him once again to get him down beside her.
Even if he stayed outside the blankets, even if his presence was all she got and only for a moment, a little while was better than nothing when she’d spent weeks with her bed cold and lonely without him. It was a comfort she hadn’t expected, and exhaustion finally caught up to her as she let herself relax. Sleep found her easily.
====
Rune didn’t want to wake up.
Waking up meant acknowledging the pounding in her head and the constant turning that was her stomach and she was far too comfortable to do anything about them. It was warm, so warm, and she’d missed the smell of Sirius when she was home, missed the feeling of his arms wrapped around her when she woke. She—
Wait.
Sirius?
Blue eyes shot open as she remembered just what had happened the night before. Well, some of it, if she was being honest. She couldn’t remember how exactly she got from England to Washington DC, but she remembered taking herself up on the hope that maybe they could fix things, remembered begging him to sleep with her once she’d arrived, remembered how he’d refused to listen to anything she really said.
Somehow, it seemed, she’d convinced him to stay with her, despite all of his earlier protests to the idea. And oh, waking up to be curled against him as if nothing had happened, nothing had changed between them…it was like a dream Rune didn’t want to wake from. It was only going to hurt when real life finally set in, when their mistakes came back and they had to part ways one more time.
When he woke, she had all but promised to talk. This was better than that would be.
Gently, she raised one hand to brush away the hair in his face. It wasn’t often that she was awake before he was. How much later was he up than she was? How badly had she interrupted his schedule?
“…Siri…” she whispered to the quiet room, the fingers that had brushed at his hair trailing down his cheek. How she’d missed him, missed this.
SIRIUS:
Sirius hadn’t meant to fall asleep beside Rune.
He’d every intention of laying beside her for just a few minutes. She had asked him to stay, after all, and he decided to oblige. As soon as Rune drifted off, Sirius would slip out of bed and sleep on the couch. He only hoped that she would understand in the morning and wouldn’t be pissed at him for crossing a boundary.
Only, his own exhaustion had gotten the best of him. The late hour and the long shifts that he’d taken on at work, in the hopes of distracting himself, had resulted in his falling asleep soon after Rune. For the first time in weeks, he’d slept soundly. His dreams were about her, processing the fact that she’d come to his door, and he’d sought out her warmth in the night.
In hindsight, what he’d done was damn foolish. He shouldn’t have given into her request, should have been respectful and ignored what they both wanted until she was in the right state of mind. But it was far too late to go back now.
At first, he’d thought her touch and the sound of his name was part of a dream. He stirred slowly, expression still relaxed, and shifted slightly to press into her touch.
That was when it hit him. At once, his eyes flashed open and his body went rigid. Shit. How had he fucked up this badly? Again. It seemed that was all he was capable of doing anymore in regard to Rune.
He searched her face for anger or worry or confusion, but only found a bit of the latter. Still, guilt gnawed at him. “I shouldn’t have stayed.” Sirius whispered, more to himself than to her. He’d fallen asleep. Sirius had missed sleeping beside her and had succumbed to his exhaustion. Her fingers were divine on his cheek and in his hair, and he wanted to draw her closer.
But he couldn’t.
Sirius pressed his eyes closed, trying to get his wits about him. He felt scrambled, as though he’d been caught doing something that he shouldn’t have, but she didn’t seem angry with him? Maybe…? “I’m sorry.” He mumbled. Slowly, slowly, he pushed himself upright and felt the warmth of her fingers subside on his cheek. He missed her so much. “Can I get you something? Water or… tea? I know the stuff I make is shit, but at least it’s got caffeine.”
RUNE:
He froze under her fingertips, said he shouldn’t have stayed, and the living dream they were in came crashing down. No matter how lost she could get in those beautiful green eyes, no matter how much she wanted to press herself closer, to keep him beside her, he didn’t want to be there. She’d convinced him the night before, somehow, but he was already pulling away now that they were both awake.
If he’d woken before her, would he have left her there? Would she have left sleep to be alone even here?
The room that had been so warm moments ago felt ice cold. It was July, she was under the blanket, and yet the chill ran through her veins, freezing her fingertips and completely destroying whatever shards of a warm and perfect morning were left.
He didn’t want her. She’d left and that had ruined everything. This was her fault and there wasn’t a way for her to fix it, not if he was pulling away from her so quickly. She’d tried to cherish the moment she had left, he’d pushed it away.
“You never did learn how to make it properly…” Were her words wistful? Bitter? Longing for a time that was obviously long passed? She’d never tried to teach him all that seriously, figuring that she’d always be around to make it for herself when she wanted it. Another regret to add to the list. A nice cuppa before she got up would have been lovely. “But I will accept your offer.” Any tea would be better than none at the moment.
And maybe it would calm her heart just a bit. Tea really was magic.
Rune sat up slowly, wincing slightly at the dull ache in her head. It had been a long time since she’d been so hungover, but she couldn’t remember the last time she’d had as much to drink before that. How many had she had after the wedding? Or were the drinks there just that strong?
Maybe Leo bribed the bartenders to pour heavy. She wouldn’t put it past him. Blue eyes looked down at her lap, then to the dress on the floor. Last night began to replay itself in pieces in her head, and she felt the chill in her veins drop in temperature. This was a mistake. She’d be flying back to England in tears. She’d have to cling to the memory of waking up to Sirius to get her through.
Her fingers tightened on the blanket on her lap. “We…I promised we would talk this morning.” It would be better to get it over with. The sooner they did, the sooner she’d be able to leave and pretend she hadn’t made a terrible, drunken mistake.
SIRIUS:
A tiny, sad smile appeared on his lips when she mentioned his tea-making ability (or lack thereof). It didn’t matter if she was wistful or bitter, the silly memory made him forget the rest for just a moment.
She was right, of course. Early on in their relationship he’d offered some of the tea that he’d found at the grocery store, and figured that would do. Little did he know, Rune had a taste for good tea and the little paper bags simply wouldn’t do. Later on, he found a little breakfast place that would do… only he didn’t have the energy to walk there now.
He’d need whatever strength he had to get through this conversation.
“Alright,” he agreed and straightened his shirt slightly before letting his feet settle on the floor below. “You’re…” he hesitated but continued on anyway, “welcome to join me in the kitchen. You could show me how to do it.” There was just a hint of Siri in his voice, but it faded just as quickly. He knew that she probably felt like shit, so it would probably be best if she stayed put.
Maybe that way, he could clear his head and figure out whatever the hell was going on in his head. Sirius was a little unbalanced already after waking up beside him, her fingers on his cheek, and needed a moment to collect himself.
The feeling of her fingers on his cheek made him feel lonely and he pressed his hand over it and turned to look at her again. Green eyes searched her expression carefully, trying to find what she wanted in her pretty features. She’d reached out and touched him the way that she used to, gentle and kind, and he allowed himself to slow down ever so slightly and imagine that his hope had purpose.
Her mention of the talk however, made Sirius break eye contact. Siri had always struggled to discuss the personally painful bits when he had to watch the way the other person reacted. Better to get it over with and deal with reactions later.
“You remember last night then?” He asked, quietly. He’d been a mess the night before, confessing to wanting her and trying not to fall apart or make a misstep that she might hate him for come morning. It might have been better if she hadn’t. “I wasn’t sure if you would. Olivia’s wedding must have been…” Fun wasn’t the right word or she wouldn’t have ended up at his door in the wee hours of the morning. “Eventful.”
Still, he nodded slightly. He knew that he’d couched the conversation for this morning, and it meant that he needed to face whatever she had to say now. “I wasn’t sure if what you said last night was really what you wanted or if it was the alcohol… Didn’t think it was fair.” He sighed. “You said a lot of things last night, Rune. Was it… Do you still feel…?” Sirius groaned softly, annoyed with himself for his inability to put his feelings into words. Arceus, he couldn’t deal with conversations like these. “Is that really what you want?”
RUNE:
He pressed her hand closer to his cheek and Rune had to fight the urge to lean forward and press her lips to his. It would only make things worse. He had pulled away so quickly that morning that forcing any other sort of contact was in bad form.
Luckily he looked away before she made a mistake, and like when they first met, it enabled her to pull her hand away, to regain a bit of herself before she got too swept up in feelings. And as Sirius was willing to jump right into the talk, it was for the best. There was no coming back from a kiss, not when he had turned her down over and over the night before, when her hair and makeup was still relatively in tack. She could only imagine what sort of fright she looked that morning.
Eventful was certainly a word for the wedding she’d left. The alcohol hadn’t helped, but really she’d just missed having Siri by her side. “…you should have been there with me.” More than that, it should have been them getting married one day in the future. Rune had known both the bride and groom for years and years, and she and Sirius got on better than they ever did. So why were they married while she and Sirius were oceans apart? “I…I missed you, Sirius. I…”
She took a deep breath, looking down at her hands that were still clutching the blanket. This was the moment of truth. She could admit to everything she’d felt, the tumultuous feelings that had knocked her heart on its arse and left her a mess, the feelings that had refused to leave her alone even when sh’ed tried to be rid of them, or she could deny it all, blame it on the alcohol, and try to forget she’d ever met Sirius.
Her pride wanted to take the latter option, to pretend that the previous night had never happened, but that would mean forgetting what love really felt like. Rune knew she’d never love anyone the way she loved him. He was too perfect (though occasionally infuriating), and no one would ever come close to what he meant to her. Wasn’t that worth the chance? Even if he was just going to tell her no?
Wasn’t he worth the chance?
“…I meant what I said.” She’d do anything to win him back. At this point, even her pride wouldn’t be able to stop her. She’d made enough of a fool of herself the night before. “If I could fix it, I…there is nothing I would not do.” She still loved him, but those words were swallowed down before they were said aloud. Rune was fairly convinced that he didn’t feel the same anymore and she was already lowering herself as it was.
SIRIUS:
His shoulders drooped.
Just a few weeks ago, Siri had every intention of attending Olivia’s wedding with Rune. Hell, he was even looking forward to it. He had always enjoyed Rune’s friends, the easy laughter between them and how they drank without a hint of shame, and he’d even asked for the days off. But it was not meant to be. The break up had prevented him from going and he’d asked to be put back on the schedule. What was the point in sitting around his apartment all day wondering if she’d found someone to take his place?
Her words made his heart ache. Sirius missed Rune desperately over the past few weeks. He caught himself trying to text her in the middle of the day or hoping that she was home, only to realize with anguish what he’d lost. “I missed you too,” he mumbled in response, though he still couldn’t bring himself to look at her. Despite what she’d said, he was afraid to get his hopes up.
At least until they’d finished this conversation, and he worried that no matter how he tried that the trust between them was forever broken. What if she wanted him to promise that he would trust her? And what if he couldn’t?
Sirius lifted his other hand and pushed them both through his hair, letting his head droop back, and a long sigh escaped him.
She’d meant it. All that she’d said the night before, that she wanted him back and needed him, and his heart thundered in his chest. It was all that he could do to keep from reaching for her, from pulling her into his lap, from holding her tight as if to make sure that this was real. There was still so much to discuss before they could be together again.
But something that she’d said genuinely confused him. Nothing that she would not do? “I don’t understand.” He shook his head. “You weren’t the one that ruined this, Rune. I was.” He reminded her. “And I dunno how to fix it.” Sirius knew better than to promise that he trusted her. It would take time to build what they had again and even then it hadn’t been enough.
The only thing that he could ask of her was forgiveness and he wasn’t sure that he deserved it. “I’m sorry.” he told her again, “I know I fucked up. The information that we got was…” Arceus, how to even explain. The man that he’d once tracked down was Elysion, someone that worked beneath her grandfather, and on top of that Rune and Tristan were so close. He didn’t understand how she wasn’t involved.
And if she was, then she was a part of the pain he’d endured in Miami.
It was a stupid theory, but one that was born of fear and old injuries. “There’s nothing that I can say to make it right, I know that. I should have trusted you, but I…” He swallowed hard. What were the chances that the granddaughter of Elysion’s leader was dating an agent on the Elysion task force? It seemed like too much of a coincidence. “I didn’t. Not when it mattered. I’d give anything to go back and do it again, but I can’t. I'm so sorry."
RUNE:
The wedding had been a giant party, with far more people than anyone was expecting (probably Leo’s fault), but Rune had felt so alone. There were those who had extended invitations to dance, men and boys who were trying to get in the good graces of the Lady Nott Alcott, but not a one had caught her attention in any meaningful way. Each and every one had been compared to the man currently in front of her and each and every one had been found lacking.
It was hard to compare to perfection, after all, and she had thought Sirius perfect for her.
But the loneliness had her drinking and the drinks had her giving in to what her pride would never have let her do prior. That was why she was there, in Sirius’s apartment, and not in her own bed in England. It was most likely a mistake, but at this point, there was no turning back. The worst he could say was no.
Hearing him say he missed her too, though, gave her hope, the tiniest flicker of warmth in her chest. It was too soon to let it blaze, to warm the ice that had chilled her veins, but it was a spark, and it might be enough, if only he wanted her.
And maybe he did, since he didn’t seem to blame her. Rune didn’t understand how it wasn’t her fault though. “I should not have left. I was so angry…but I should have stayed. I had promised and I…”
She’d promised to stay and yet had turned tail when things got hard. It didn’t speak well of her. It had been a mistake, she knew that now, but her pride had been too much to admit to it. At this point, her pride was worthless, but he didn’t blame her. He blamed himself.
The information. The case.
Immediately she tried to cut him off. “No. Stop. I do not wish to hear it.” Rune did not want to hear anything about the case, about Elysion, about her grandfather. She still had not come to terms with the fact that her grandfather was a criminal, one wanted worldwide. She had barely accepted the fact that he was dead, that she’d never truly earn his approval.
The sharp pang in her heart at the that thought was proof enough that she wasn’t ready to discuss it or hear any more of the details regarding it.
But despite that, despite the fact that Sirius was part of the reason for all of the pain her family had gone through, she still wanted him, still needed him in her life. Her grandmother would never be happy with the match, but Rune had already lost one important person in her life. When she had the power to keep one by her side, how could she let him go? Her grandfather was gone for good, but Sirius didn’t have to be, not if they didn’t want to.
The lack of trust would need to be addressed, of course. He was right, he should have trusted her, after all they’d been through. He hadn’t believed in her, and he wouldn’t accept her words as truth, not even regarding herself. She’d told him before that they would never survive without trust, but at that point, he’d been doubting whether she’d stay, not whether she was a cold blooded killer.
She’d ended up leaving, so maybe he was right in the end. And a small part of her understood his suspicions, though it was easily hidden behind the hurt that his not believing her and the breakup had caused. She’d never admit to it.
Hesitantly, she reached for his hand. Still, maybe they could fix it, if he was willing to give them the chance, if he was willing to try… “We were both in the wrong. I will accept your apology if you will accept mine.” A clean slate for both of them. Would that be enough?
“Could we fix this? I want you still, Sirius.”
SIRIUS:
Sirius was intimately familiar with the pain and grief and anger that came in the wake of heartbreak. He knew what it felt like to be left behind and he was not eager to feel that way ever again. Relationships simply weren’t for him.
And then he’d met Rune.
He didn’t want a relationship, not in the least, but somehow she’d wormed her way into his heart and he’d fallen hard. By the time that Sirius realized the danger that he was in, it was far too late. He’d dared to dream of spending a lifetime by her side, of a wedding and maybe children and growing old together, but that had been stolen away from them when he found out exactly who Rune was related to.
Of course, he had known that she was Tristan Alcott’s heir, but he’d never known exactly who Tristan was until it was too late. He was a criminal, a man who’d stolen so many lives, and Sirius truly believed that Rune had been involved somehow. In his line of work, there was no such thing as coincidence. He couldn’t possibly believe that Alcott’s heir genuinely loved a member of the task force that was trying to track him down.
But the hurt and anger in her expression when he’d accused her was all of the proof that he needed. Clearly, Sirius had chosen incorrectly, but it had been too late to mend their relationship. Rune was gone and he found himself alone yet again. Only this time, it was his own damn fault that they’d ended.
He swallowed hard, remembering those promises that they’d made to one another, and he found that he could not meet her eye. It was painful to think what could have been. “You can’t promise someone forever,” Sirius mumbled, “I should’ve known that.” Neither of them knew what was to come, so he’d been a fool to think that she meant it when she’d promised a future together.
It was clear that she still wasn’t ready to talk about what her grandfather had done either. How could they move on if she couldn’t accept who Tristan Alcott really was? How could she love Sirius and want him to succeed in his career, but be unwilling to even consider what Alcott had done prior to his death? Sirius nodded slightly and pressed his lips closed. For now, there were other matters to discuss. If they could survive tonight, perhaps Sirius could push her on this a bit later.
All that he could think about now was what she said, that she would accept his apology. He felt his resolve crumble, and he dared to glance at her. She hadn’t technically apologized yet, but he agreed with a nod all the same. “I accept,” he murmured, detecting the slightest of wobbles in his voice. Damn him. This was what he’d wanted ever since she’d left, but Sirius was terrified to fuck it up now that Rune was here.
At last, he dared to step closer to her, reaching for her hand slowly and he spoke in a low whisper. “I want to try,” he wasn’t sure that they could fix it, but he’d give anything for a chance. “I still love you,” he told her, “I can’t let you go yet.” Not if she was serious about repairing their relationship.
He’d been stuck in Seattle, forced to actually run his gym for once, when it had occurred. He hadn’t had time to listen to the Elysion rumors, hadn’t thought to look into the communications going between the operatives. They’d been quiet with the holidays and he’d assumed that he had a moment to breathe.
How very wrong he was.
It was only after his final gym battle that he had a moment to check in. It was only then that he’d heard about the FBI agent Uranus and Neptune had left for dead. Neptune was furious; she kept growling about those who dared threaten Uranus. Erik listened in but kept a wide berth, staying far from her path of rage.
He was too worried about whatever FBI agent had been unlucky enough to get caught by them. He hadn’t even considered that it was someone he knew, but he supposed he shouldn’t be too surprised. Their task force was the main group tracking them down. They were the biggest threat. They were the ones in the most danger. They knew that.
But it was entirely different for one of them to end up seriously injured because of it.
How odd that it would happen when Tristan Alcott’s granddaughter was keeping him busy in Seattle. He’d thought she was clear, but perhaps she was deeper in than he had ever imagined. And, from what he’d heard in the office, Sirius was still involved with her. Had he turned traitor? Was this all part of a bigger plan that he hadn’t even imagined possible?
Any doubt he had about Sirius faded the moment he walked into Kaito’s hospital room. The partners weren’t exactly what Erik would describe as close, but perhaps they had been better friends than he had thought. Sirius Carson could hide his feelings as well as the best of them, but on his face was a look that Erik had never seen before. It didn’t look fake. He, at least, was innocent in this.
His girlfriend, perhaps not as much, but that was for him to look into after this.
“How is he?” Erik asked instead, standing near the doorway. He wasn’t planning on staying too long, but despite everything, he was actually worried about his purple haired coworker. He’d feel better knowing Kaito had a chance to pull through. It wasn’t like Uranus or Neptune to leave a job unfinished, but maybe that was why she was so unhappy earlier.
SIRIUS:
This was his fault.
Sirius was chronically late. He was often one of the last to arrive on the task force, returned late from lunch, and was frequently a few minutes tardy to the meetings that he had throughout the day. To his credit, he often stayed late too, but no one ever seemed to bring that up…
This time, however, the extra five minutes that he’d taken at lunch had proved a grave mistake. Sirius had arrived to a brightly colored sticky note placed thoughtfully at the center of his desk, and had immediately taken off.
Oh, but he’d been too late. The scene that he’d happened upon was horrific. It was rather obvious that Kaito had not left at the end of lunch, but had left sometime in the middle. There was no way that Kaito could have been injured like this in five minutes.
Kaito’s eyes were open. His hand pressed a sloppy fold of his jacket to his side, a feeble attempt to stop the bleeding, and Sirius could see the way that his fingers trembled. There weren’t many words between the two, Kaito passed out just moments later, once the ambulance was already on its way. And Siri had remained by his side.
He’d been questioned, asked to give a report on what had happened, had retold the story again and again, and each time he couldn’t help but feel that if he’d just come back earlier… if he’d just…
It was easier not to deal with these emotions, to set aside the guilt and fear and rage, and to simply focus on the case. The shift happened over the course of hours… Sitting there in the hospital room warring with himself, but by the time Erik arrived, Sirius was focused on the things that he could control.
He glanced over his shoulder in response to the question, gaze weary and protective, before he realized just who was speaking to him. “The doctors say he’ll survive.” Sirius responded plainly, his voice low. Kaito been asleep for much of the time that he’d been in the hospital, the loss of blood and medications made it damn near impossible to wake him. Still, Sirius was careful to keep his voice low.
“Did you know that they were in D.C.?” Sirius asked. There was no blame in his voice, just a hunger for answers. Kaito had told him some information… but not much. After all of these months, they still didn’t know much about Elysion’s agents.
ERIK:
Erik was more than relieved at Sirius’s answer, but he tried not to show it. Survival was more than he could have asked for, especially when going up against two of Elysion’s assassins. “He got lucky then.” They didn’t usually leave people alive. Had it been an actual mission, one given by Tristan Alcott himself, they would have made sure to finish the job. Their lives would have been forfeit otherwise.
No, this had to have been planned by Neptune for whatever slight she had felt warranted it. Uranus wouldn’t have had the patience for anything more than immediate threats, and Kaito would have been smart enough to not let himself get caught. Wouldn’t he? Perhaps not, if he still managed it. But maybe that was Neptune’s doing. She always was vicious when someone threatened her relationship with Uranus. The two were far too protective over each other.
“Not until today.” Not until he’d heard rumor of the attack. By then it was far too late to do anything. "Would have said something if I knew."
There were times Erik wished he could change the past.
If he’d used Celebi earlier, had looked into Elysion’s movements instead of taking a moment to suffer rest in his gym, maybe he could have stopped this. But Erik had learned long ago that regrets and what ifs like that did nothing but make things worse. There were rules to time travel, rules he’d learned the hard way when he’d first caught the time fairy, and he couldn’t actively change things that he knew would happen.
At the very least, the future was still uncertain, and he could still make sure the two assassins didn’t try to finish the job. It was just going to be a very long week or three while he made them think Kaito had already died. Rumors and faked reports and maybe he could keep Kaito alive. Maybe.
“You look like shit, by the way.” Tired, worried, blood on his clothes, it wasn’t Sirius’s best look. “You should get some rest too.”
SIRIUS:
Sirius turned his attention back to Kaito. Erik was right, of course. At this point, there was still so much that they did not know about Elysion, but it was rather obvious that its operatives were incredibly dangerous.
And the fact that he’d gone up against two of them and survived?
He pressed his eyes closed for a moment and allowed a long, slow breath to escape his lips. Despite his relief, that his partner was still alive, Sirius understood that he was not safe. Kaito’s survival meant that there was an agent who’d seen Elysion’s people firsthand, knew their faces and personalities, and he knew that put him at greater risk. Who was to say that they wouldn’t finish the job once the FBI agents were forced to return home?
He opened his eyes, still fixed on Kaito and nodded faintly in response to Erik’s words. Though Erik had worked his way into Elysion’s ranks and was an informant of some sort for its leader, it was clear that he didn’t know everything. The members of Elysion were not in close contact then. So why were the assassins together? It seemed that one of them should have been able to do the job.
Perhaps Kaito’s disruption had stopped something brutal and bloody? At this point, there were so many unanswered questions and Sirius doubted that he’d ever know for sure.
Then again, he was in the very same room with the man who might know. “Why were there two of them?” He asked plainly, his voice flat. “What does that mean?” If anyone knew why the two assassins were together, it would surely be Erik. Or maybe Kaito would have a better idea, but Siri knew that there would be questions from special departments within the Bureau that would handle such inquiries.
At last, Siri’s gaze drew away from Kaito and he glanced down at himself. The black jacket that he wore, the black tie, weren’t so obviously dirty, but the white undershirt? A reddish-brown stain was smeared across it and Sirius frowned slightly. “My partner almost died.” He responded without any hint of a joke. This was not Siri as he typically was, but a version of him that craved justice. It gnawed at him.
“I can’t go home.” He sighed softly and returned his gaze to Kaito. “I wasn’t there when this happened. I ought to be here for him now.” Loyalty and fear for his partner were at the forefront of his mind now. Kaito had always been a pain in his ass, but he deserved better than this… than this. “Besides, it sucks to be alone when you’re in the hospital.” Sirius knew the feeling.
ERIK:
Why were there two of them? Erik let out a snort of laughter entirely devoid of amusement. He was so used to thinking of them as a pair, as completely inseparable, that he hadn’t thought how odd it would seem to anyone else. No one else in Elysion traveled together, at least not for more than one mission. The more there were in one place, the easier it was to find them, and Tristan Alcott would never allow that. “Those two? Good luck finding them not together. What do you think that means?”
Neptune and Uranus had been attached at the hip almost since they were first introduced. Uranus had been recruited to Elysion first, almost three years before Neptune, but once they were together? He hadn’t ever seen them apart. Hell, he’d seen them too close together once, at the New York office, when Uranus had Neptune up against the wall, clothes more than a little askew. They were each other’s biggest weak point but also their biggest trigger. Kaito had made a terrible mistake somewhere.
For a moment, Erik considered telling Sirius all he knew. If they got the help of the other agents, they’d probably be able to bring Neptune and Uranus in, or at the very least stop their killing streak. But Alcott would just replace them the moment they weren’t useful anymore, and then he’d have to find out just who had been recruited in their place.
His attention needed to be on finding evidence to tie Tristan Alcott to everything, not hunting down two unknown operatives just so they could round up the entire group together. Stragglers meant the group still existed, and Erik was ready to wipe it off the map.
But that wasn’t going to make Kaito magically better. Erik wasn’t usually the realistic one or the one settling things, but with Kaito out of commission, someone had to step up and it wasn’t going to be Sirius. This attack had changed something, and Erik wasn’t pleased with the result.
With a sigh and without his usual smile, Erik settled into the other chair in the room, leaning against the armrest as he gave Sirius a look. “Look, Carson….Sirius, this didn’t happen cause you weren’t there. Ogawa made the stupid decision to go alone. This ain’t on you.” That was as reassuring as he was able to be, but it was the truth. If Kaito had just waited, he wouldn’t have been laying in the hospital bed in front of them.
Oh, Shields was going to have way more to say once they returned. For once, Erik wasn’t looking forward to eavesdropping. It wasn’t going to be pretty.
But Sirius had a point. If Kaito woke up alone, he might panic, assume the assassins were still in range to take his life, and that might cause more damage than he could afford. “But fine, have it your way. I’ll deal with Uranus and Neptune. You babysit your partner for once.” Instead of the typical other way around.
SIRIUS:
Sirius felt himself bristle at the sound of Erik’s laughter. It was humorless, he understood that, but it got under his skin. He’d been in Kaito’s place and he understood what it felt like to hurt, to feel failure, to experience his missteps in the worst possible way. To know what his partner was going through and to hear Erik’s laugh made Sirius stiffen in his seat. He turned toward the other man, casting him a look of warning, before turning back to Kaito.
“I get it,” he growled in response. And this irked him too. He was sure that the pair was some sort of fucked up Bonnie and Clyde. Their crimes only made them stronger, made the bond between them more powerful, and Sirius wanted to drown them himself.
He took a deep breath and tried to settle. Outwardly, he was still calm. Despite the dirty look, he wasn’t obviously angry, but Erik knew him well enough to see through it.
Though he was annoyed with Erik, however, he knew that the other agent wasn’t really to blame. He’d walked in and engaged with Sirius when he wanted little more than to set the world aflame. Sirius wanted answers and instead he was stuck in this shitty hospital room waiting for Kaito to wake up and tell him more.
There wasn’t any real use in asking Erik for more. Sirius knew well enough that he wouldn’t give up more information than was necessary. Sirius was on the task force, but he scarcely knew anything about Elysion’s agents, not like Erik did.
He could try to get more out of him, try to convince him that it was necessary, but he’d have better luck talking to a wall.
“I was late,” Sirius repeated with a frown. “I took a long lunch.” But Kaito knew this about him, he knew that Sirius always ran late, and he found that he resented his partner for it ever so slightly too. Why hadn’t he waited? Texted? Given him some sort of notice so Sirius was not left holding the pieces after it all went to hell?
Arceus, Kaito was lucky that he wasn’t dead… but he’d probably wish he was when Shields was done with him.
Sirius shook his head. “I appreciate it. I do. But I fucked up. It’s not all my fault, but I have to take responsibility for my part…” Sirius shook his head, unable to speak all that he felt at the moment.
But it didn’t last long.
The mention of ‘babysitting’ earned a soft hiss from Sirius. “I’m not babysitting, I’m here as a partner. This is what we’re supposed to do for each other.” Kaito’s family couldn’t be here yet, they had to fly from California, and Sirius intended to stay by his side until they got there or he was kicked out.
“Deal with them how exactly?” He asked, turning back to Erik. “You can’t do anything without blowing up your cover and Shields won’t let us make arrests for fear of destroying the case. Nothing is going to happen.” Sirius wanted more answers, and he knew that he wasn’t just going to be able to let it go and trust in his boss to make the right moves, but for now? “How much longer is this going to be?”
Their last evening in England had been spent once again surrounded by her friends at the pub. One last go before she and Sirius returned to the States, they’d said, and it had been almost as much fun as her birthday party with just as much alcohol, courtesy of Leo. She’d thought everything had been going well, but somewhere through the night, Sirius had just…quieted. Rune was fairly certain no one else had caught on, most likely due to the various levels of intoxication, but she had noticed.
It wasn’t until they were back at Alcott Manor that she brought it up though, after sneaking Sirius into her rooms. Her grandmother would be extremely displeased if she found out, but sleeping alone wasn’t in Rune’s plans. She’d have far too much of that when she left DC for the western coast again. “All right, Siri?” she asked, pulling her nightgown from her drawers. “Did you not have a good time?”
SIRIUS:
Sirius liked Rune’s friends. He was an outsider, of course, but they were kind enough to make him feel welcome.
The night had gotten off to a great start. A few drinks, laughter, and casual conversations. He found that he liked to learn more about Rune, about the people that she loved and what she’d been like when she was younger, but that information came with a price.
He hadn’t expected the way that they’d spoken of Declan.
Sirius knew more about him now given the talk that he and Rune had a few nights before, but… there was a hint in their voices at just how deeply she’d felt for him and it ate at Sirius. The words from the other day ‘brilliant together’ resurfaced and left him wondering whether he compared.
Honestly, Sirius hadn’t meant to quiet. He tried to keep a grin on his face despite the inner turmoil he felt, but it seemed that she’d caught him anyway.
Sirius hesitated there, perched at the edge of the bed, half undressed. How could he possibly explain this to Rune without sounding completely ridiculous? “I did,” he tried to reassure her, offering a faint smile. “Your friends are great, I just…” He wrinkled his nose slightly, trying to figure out how to say this. “One of your friends was telling me about Declan. You and Declan, and I… I dunno exactly what this feeling is. Jealousy, I guess?” Or insecurity? “I didn’t mean for you to notice.”
RUNE:
Talk of her and Declan had made Sirius jealous? She vaguely remembered hearing Leo mention the blue haired boy’s name, but she’d thought she’d misheard. She’d had more than a round or two and Livi had been regaling them with work stories, so she was suitably distracted.
But that was what had been bothering him that evening? How silly.
She glanced over her shoulder, taking a moment to admire him in her bedroom before she all but rolled her eyes. “Sirius, I have not seen Declan in years. There is nothing for you to be jealous over.” He was her ex, yes, but they’d been out of contact since they broke up. She didn’t want him back anyway, not after what he’d done, and certainly not now that she had Sirius.
Her heart belonged to the American entirely.
“And I thought you knew I did not wish for you to hide such things from me.” Had she not told him so earlier that week? Earlier in their relationship? She wanted to know what he was thinking, what he was feeling, without him feeling the need to hide such things from her. She loved him no matter what.
SIRIUS:
Sirius knew how utterly ridiculous his insecurities were. Rune loved him. She’d told him time and time again just how deeply she felt for him and Sirius could see it in the way that she looked at him. These feelings were beyond comparison… Weren’t they?
But it was that last part that gave him pause. He loved Rune so much more than he’d thought himself capable, but he wondered how he compared. The way that Leo had spoken of him gave Sirius pause. Could he ever live up to someone like that? Someone who could actually hold his own in a battle with her. Someone who she was so utterly drawn to. They loved each other, but he wanted her to feel as deeply as he did for her.
She was all that he wanted, and he hoped that she felt the same way.
“I know.” He replied in a low voice, careful not to let anyone beyond the four walls of her bedroom hear his voice. “I know you’re not going to run off with Declan or anything, it’s not that kind of jealousy. It’s…” Sirius pressed his lips together as he attempted to find the words.
He remained silent and finally he sighed. “What you had with him it sounds like it was everything to you.” Sirius knew what it was like to be in love, to be caught up in someone else, but Rune was special. And he couldn’t help but wonder how she felt. “Now you’re with me, and I’m… What if I’m not enough?” Or worse, what if she was his person, but he wast not hers? As much as Sirius loved Rune, he didn’t want her to settle for something that wasn’t as strong. She deserved better.
Sirius sighed. He hated to be this weak and insecure. He couldn’t possibly be the man that she wanted when he was so overcome with uncertainty. “I love you, Rune. You know I do, but this… it isn’t your battle.” His father had found a family. Nova had found another, or so he’d heard. And he was afraid that someday Rune would want more too. Maybe someday, she’d realize that she wanted that feeling she had with Declan and recognize that he wasn’t enough. He was never enough.
RUNE:
Oh. It wasn’t quite jealousy, but more feeling like a consolation prize, one that she wouldn’t have chosen if Declan hadn’t broken her heart first. That was a bit more serious than she had been expecting after his initial mention of his concerns. Jealousy was easy enough to roll her eyes at, but this? This was going to require honesty, and she just hoped he’d let her talk without jumping to conclusions.
He had to listen for his job, so this shouldn’t be any different, right?
“He was,” she said simply.
Declan had been everything to her, Sirius wasn’t wrong in assuming that, but he didn’t know all of it. She’d only briefly touched on the finer details of her relationship with Declan, glossing over most of it as it wasn’t relevant to their trip to her gym. Knowing how they met or how he treated her had no bearing on how he’d all but stolen a badge from her, and the latter was the part that had hurt the most. But if her friends’ descriptions of her previous relationship was causing Sirius to doubt their current one….she couldn’t let that continue.
She moved away from her clothes drawer to settle on the bed next to him. “He was everything to me, Sirius, and because of that, I was blind to many things. I almost lost Scor because of it. We did not speak for a month.” Scor, the one who had been by her side her entire life. Sirius had surely seen how frequently they communicated, so he had to understand the implications of a month of silence between them.
“What we have, Sirius, is not what I had with Declan, but you must believe that I would not trade it for the world.” And certainly not for Declan back. “You are more than everything. You fit into my life better than I could have believed possible. I have every intention of keeping you as long as you will have me.”
Sappy words were not her favorite, but she meant every thing she said. Her feelings for Sirius hadn’t come nearly as fast as her ones for Declan, but they felt so much more real, and Rune was certain they would last. That they would last. If only she could convince Sirius of the same.
SIRIUS:
And he had been her everything.
Sirius nodded slightly, showing that he’d understood. Declan was everything. Truthfully, he was a little stunned. Rune had always quelled his concerns in the past, smoothed them over as though they weren’t worth a moment’s time, but now? His brows drew together slightly, trying to make sense of this new information, and he managed to stop himself there.
This was Rune. The woman that he loved wouldn’t say those words so simply, wouldn’t let him reel without any explanation, and he forced himself to settle. He wouldn’t jump to conclusions, to do so simply wasn’t fair to Rune. Sirius would simply have to wait until she finished to make up his mind.
He shifted slightly to catch a glimpse of her, offering his hand as a physical support. For her or for him? Well, Sirius wasn’t quite sure.
What struck him most was her description of what had happened between her and Scorpius. Sirius knew just how close the cousins were, and it seemed impossible to believe that they’d gone a month without speaking, especially over a partner. It showed just how much Rune had loved Declan, and just how dangerous their love had been. “Scorpius saw things that you didn’t?” He asked softly, his voice curious despite his own uncertainties.
At first, her description of their relationship made his heart sink. It wasn’t what she had with Declan, but she still wanted him. Insecurity prickled at the back of his mind, gnawing at him hungrily. But as she continued on, as she told him that he was more. That he fit into her life perfectly. That she wanted to keep him. Sirius softened and smoothed his thumb over her fingers.
“I know you love me,” he murmured, “but the way that I feel for you? I’ve never felt like this before. It’s exhilarating but it’s sort of… terrifying too. And, Arceus, I don’t want to be the only one to fall this hard.” He turned his attention to Rune and squeezed her hand gently. “I’m not going to let you go, you know? This is it for me. You’re the one I want to be with.” It was far too late to change his mind. He thought back to the beach, to the fear that he’d felt at stepping into this relationship, and perhaps this was why. This relationship would end in forever or utter heartbreak, and he’d been afraid of both. But recently, the former had started to seem exciting, if only she was as invested in this as he was.
RUNE:
Rune nodded, unsure for a moment how exactly to explain as her hand found its way into his. She and her cousin had not agreed on Declan’s intentions or motives at the time, and Rune was certain Scorpius thought more than he had ever said to her. “We fought over it, worse than we ever had. He was right, in the end, but do not tell him I told you so.” He was insufferable enough when it came to Declan, and she’d already admitted it to Scorpius once. He didn’t need to hear it again and be reminded of the fact. “Declan…did not like it when I was with anyone else. Scor says, at least. I…never did see it.” She didn’t see it when Scor said Declan tried to keep them apart. It was just his imagination, she’d assured him. It was just him missing her too much.
She didn’t see it when Scor said Declan was avoiding meeting her family. He was busy, she’d argue. He had a tournament in London the next day and couldn’t come for dinner, just like the time before. Looking back, she wasn’t sure how she was so blind, but in the moment? She never would have thought him capable.
Sirius was different, so different. Though both boys seemed to crave her attention, Sirius did it in ways that even Scorpius couldn’t complain about. Well, Scorpius still gave her as much trouble as he could for the way she looked at the American, but that was different. Even Scor could tell Sirius treated her well. He was more than she deserved but everything she could ask for.
Oh, and the gentle touch on her hand meant so much. It was steadying, calming, loving all at once, and she couldn’t help the small smile as she looked down at their joined hands.
“And I want you. Only you. I would not have brought you home with me if I did not intend on making this last.” It would have been easy enough to make excuses to never bring him to England, to keep what they had in the States where she could leave it at any moment. But that wasn’t what she wanted. She wanted him forever, and that meant sharing all parts of her life with him. She wanted to share all of that with him. “I would choose you over Declan every time, Sirius. This is it.”
Even if Sirius left her, she was certain no one would ever be able to measure up to what he had been in her life already. She loved him with everything she had, so hearing how much she’d come to meant to him? The warmth that spread through her started in her chest before blossoming outwards. She was a lucky, lucky girl.
SIRIUS:
Sirius enjoyed Scorpius’s company. Initially, he’d been desperate to impress Rune’s cousin. He knew how much Scorpius meant to her, but in time, Siri had become more comfortable with the other man. He was careful not to let his guard down too much in front of Scorpius, for fear that the other man might change his mind, but so far they’d gotten along well enough.
Still, his loyalty was to Rune.
She had told him about Declan in confidence and Sirius had absolutely no intention of breaking Rune’s trust. He nodded solemnly in agreement, promising silently that he’d never share what she’d said.
When Rune told him what Declan had done, however, he felt himself bristle. Siri had been raised by a single mother, and so much of his intuition came from her. Between her guidance and his training, Siri knew this to be a warning sign. Isolation could only lead to trouble down the line… “You’ve still got Scorpius,” he murmured, trying not to let on that he was a bit alarmed by what she’d said, “and your friends here too. I’m never going to keep you from them.” A pause. “I’m glad that you’re not in that situation anymore.”
Perhaps Declan was just possessive, wanted all of her attention to himself, but Sirius knew where this could lead. In his line of work, he’d seen the aftermath and he couldn’t bear to think of Rune in that situation. She’d been so in love, would she have recognized what he’d done?
Fortunately, it didn’t matter much anymore.
He and Rune were together now, and that was all that mattered. She wanted him and he wanted her. Perhaps this really was going to last. He sat quietly for a moment, considering her words. She’d brought him home because she wanted this to work.
This was a big step in their relationship, and he’d been slow to catch onto that fact. “This is it, huh?” He asked, offering her a faint smile. “You and me? We’re both staying… so…” Sirius nodded, sure that this was what he wanted and his expression warmed a little more. “You think we can make this last?” Sirius had never seen a relationship work out, but he was beginning to believe in them. “I think I’m starting to believe it too.”
He knew that his faith in their relationship had come slowly, much more slowly than Rune would have liked, but he was beginning to understand how people felt so sure about their futures.
And that she would choose him? Despite what Declan had meant to her, and how deeply she’d felt according to Leo, he felt even more sure. “I love you,” he murmured, trying to tug her into his lap. “I really do.”
RUNE:
Rune was caught up enough in her thoughts and memories that she missed Sirius’s reaction to her story. After their talk in the garden, she’d understand if she had seen it, wouldn’t even question it again. She was more focused on speaking of her cousin and remembering just how close she’d come to losing him. “I do still have him.” And she was so grateful for it. The night she and Declan had broken up, when she’d ended up back at Scorpius’s room late at night, she’d wondered if their relationship could ever go back to what it had been. Her worries had been for naught, luckily, as her cousin had welcomed her back in his life as if nothing had happened, aside from the few ‘I told you so’s he tossed her way. Which, looking back, was entirely fair on his part. She really had been blind.
Luckily her friends hadn’t seen too much of that part of her relationship. They’d heard about Declan from Rune but had barely seen him aside from their first meeting. Scor, who was her near constant companion, was the one who saw it all. She should have trusted him, but that was a lesson she’d since learned. It was part of why his approval of Sirius meant so much to her.
She was convinced she’d made the right choice this time, and even better, he was starting to believe in them too. The warm smile that spread across her face at those words was involuntary, but how could she feel anything but relieved and ecstatic to hear he finally was starting to believe her when she said she’d stay? That this wasn’t guaranteed to end one day? It was a step forward.
“We can make this last.” Rune was certain of it. “I promised you forever, Sirius, and I intend to keep that promise.” She let him tug her, sliding onto his lap as she’d done a dozen times before. There was something comforting about the contact, something safe about being able to focus entirely on him. “And I love you, Sirius.” Her arms wrapped around his neck as she pulled herself closer, kissing him softly. “Always.”
SIRIUS:
There was a warmth in Rune’s smile that he hadn’t expected and it caught him off guard. Sirius blinked, searching her kind expression as if to commit it to memory.
Rune had always been good to him. So good to him. From the start of their relationship, she had intuitively managed to navigate his moods. She could push him to do things that he was hesitant to do and forced him to see the error in his logic, but then there was this side of her… When he needed softness, gentleness, affection, Rune was able to provide it with ease. Her fingers ghosted over his skin and her words touched upon old wounds and insecurities that he’d damn near forgotten.
Really, it was no wonder that he’d fallen so hard for her.
But this? Her certainty in their future and the warmth with which she looked at him. He felt a strange heat growing in his chest as he studied Rune’s expression. This was a feeling that he hadn’t experienced since he was a kid so it took him a moment to realize exactly what it was.
And it was then, when she reiterated that this was forever, that he felt the warmth rise into his cheeks and the bridge of his nose. ‘Always.’ She promised, and he realized now just what this meant. Rune had seen Sirius at his best, his most flirtatious and charming, but she had seen his insecurity and even a flash of the man he could be at work… and Rune still wanted to have him by her side forever? It was this realization, that she really meant it and that it might really be this way for good, that caught him ever so slightly off balance.
Mere seconds ago, her words about Declan had stung. He’d questioned this yet again for a few brief moments as Leo expressed what she’d felt for Declan. And now?
He wrinkled his nose slightly, feeling ever so slightly embarrassed by the color in his cheeks, but he didn’t draw away from her. Rune didn’t want her to hide from him, and she’d apparently earned this reaction from him. Even if she hadn’t sought it out… “Always,” he murmured in response, kissing her back affectionately. And with just a touch of hesitation, he whispered another word into her lips. “Forever. I’m yours.”
